The spirit of truth vindicated, against that of error & envy unseasonably manifested : in a late malicious libel, intituled, The spirit of the Quakers tryed, &c. / by a friend to righteousness and peace, W.P.
         Penn, William, 1644-1718.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 323 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 76 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54224
         Wing P1375
         ESTC R21576
         12361476
         ocm 12361476
         60238
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54224)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60238)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 645:12)
      
       
         
           
             The spirit of truth vindicated, against that of error & envy unseasonably manifested : in a late malicious libel, intituled, The spirit of the Quakers tryed, &c. / by a friend to righteousness and peace, W.P.
             Penn, William, 1644-1718.
          
           138 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1672.
          
           
             Prefatory note signed: W. Penn.
             Errata leaf inserted between p. 8-9.
             "A vindication of George Fox": p. 48-137.
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hedworth, Henry. -- Spirit of the Quakers tried.
           Fox, George, 1624-1691.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           VINDICATED
           ,
           Against
           That
           of
           Error
           &
           Envy
           ;
           Unseasonably
           Manifested
           :
           In
           a
           late
           Malicious
           LIBEL
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             Tryed
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           By
           a
           Friend
           to
           Righteousness
           and
           Peace
           ,
           
             W.
             P.
          
           
        
         
           Ever
           Learning
           ,
           and
           never
           able
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Knowlege
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           But
           Evil
           Men
           and
           Seducers
           shall
           wax
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           deceiving
           and
           being
           deceived
           ,
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             7
             ,
             13.
             
          
        
         
           But
           unto
           you
           that
           fear
           my
           Name
           ,
           shall
           the
           Son
           of
           Righteousness
           arise
           ,
           with
           Healing
           in
           his
           Wings
           :
           And
           ye
           shall
           tread
           down
           the
           Wicked
           ;
           for
           they
           shall
           be
           Ashes
           under
           the
           Soles
           of
           your
           Feet
           ,
           
             Mal.
             4.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Impartial
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           at
           last
           ,
           with
           some
           Difficulty
           obtained
           a
           small
           Respit
           ,
           from
           more
           serious
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           a
           late
           Discourse
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             tryed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Discovery
             it
             hath
             made
             of
             it self
             in
             thei●
             great
             Prophet
             and
             Patriarch
             ,
          
           George
           Fox
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           whilst
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           inform
           my self
           of
           the
           Design
           and
           Temper
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           careful
           perusal
           of
           his
           Book
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           expecting
           something
           that
           might
           pretend
           to
           claim
           a
           Reputation
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           excelling
           all
           other
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           (
           who
           never
           struck
           higher
           then
           at
           our
           Doctrines
           )
           
             whilst
             this
             man
             ventures
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             what
             Spirits
             we
             are
             of
          
           )
           I
           find
           him
           in
           reallity
           filled
           with
           nothing
           ,
           but
           
             disingenious
             Reflection
             ,
             empty
             Stories
          
           ,
           and
           
             unprofitable
             Cavils
          
           ,
           about
           a
           few
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           mostly
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           but
           one
           of
           us
           hath
           mis-cited
           ,
           either
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           disorderly
           Quotation
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           or
           an
           unsuitable
           Application
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Judgment
             I
             then
             made
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             and
             still
             continue
             in
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
          
           Had
           he
           not
           wonderfully
           lov'd
           being
           some
           body
           in
           Print
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           given
           himself
           or
           other
           People
           the
           trouble
           of
           so
           many
           unserviceable
           Sheets
           ;
           nor
           a
           small
           
           trifling
           Solicitor
           for
           their
           kind
           reception
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           toil
           of
           so
           much
           Insinuation
           ,
           even
           to
           Nautiating
           .
           
             But
             I
             design
             not
             to
             be
             long
             ,
             and
             theresore
             shall
             briefly
             contract
             my
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Author
             ,
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             into
             these
             four
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           He
           hath
           behaved
           himself
           the
           most
           unjust
           of
           any
           that
           ever
           yet
           undertook
           to
           write
           against
           us
           ;
           which
           so
           ill
           becomes
           a
           man
           that
           would
           reform
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           insenseth
           all
           worthy
           minds
           ,
           and
           is
           Reason
           enough
           to
           beget
           a
           Jealousie
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Honesty
           :
           For
           who
           (
           truly
           Just
           )
           would
           draw
           a
           general
           Charge
           from
           a
           particular
           Failing
           (
           in
           case
           it
           were
           so
           ?
           )
           And
           what
           good
           Christian
           would
           stigmatize
           an
           entire
           Body
           for
           the
           Defects
           of
           any
           individual
           Member
           ?
        
         
           He
           finds
           fault
           with
           
             George
             Fox
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           him
           ,
           
             bespatters
             a
             whole
             Society
          
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           I
           should
           grant
           him
           all
           he
           would
           have
           against
           that
           Person
           (
           
             whom
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             defend
             from
             his
             base
             Abuse
          
           )
           yet
           why
           he
           should
           place
           his
           Infirmities
           (
           suppose
           them
           such
           )
           to
           our
           account
           ,
           cannot
           be
           resolv'd
           me
           by
           any
           that
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           suffer
           for
           other
           mens
           Faults
           .
        
         
           George
           Fox
           
             he
             thinks
             has
             mis-cited
             a
             Scripture
             ,
             Ergo
          
           —
           He
           is
           an
           Imposter
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           a
           pack
           of
           Hereticks
           :
        
         
           
             It
             is
             after
             this
             lofty
             manner
             of
             Disputing
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             our
             Overthrow
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             be
             good
             arguing
             ,
          
           the
           man
           is
           Orthodox
           with
           a
           witness
           ,
           and
           deserves
           the
           Chair
           ,
           Nemine
           Contradicente
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           My
           second
           Exception
           is
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           had
           been
           provock't
           to
           any
           hard
           Thoughts
           against
           
             George
             Fox
          
           ,
           from
           the
           perusal
           of
           his
           
           Book
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           handsome
           ,
           and
           well-becoming
           a
           Christian
           to
           have
           visited
           that
           so
           much
           mistaken
           Person
           (
           in
           his
           account
           )
           and
           have
           endeavoured
           ,
           either
           a
           better
           understanding
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           better
           Information
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           not
           (
           at
           a
           juncture
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           understand
           him
           to
           be
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           as
           America
           )
           to
           exhibit
           an
           angry
           Charge
           against
           him
           in
           England
           .
           But
           his
           generosity
           here
           ,
           is
           much
           like
           to
           his
           Reason
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           why
           ,
           above
           all
           times
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           does
           the
           man
           chuse
           the
           present
           season
           ,
           to
           shower
           down
           his
           Displeasure
           against
           us
           ;
           just
           when
           we
           should
           make
           the
           best
           of
           an
           unexpected
           Tolleration
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Refreshment
             of
             our
             afflicted
             Minds
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             Persecutions
             that
             have
             been
             ?
          
           What!
           Is
           he
           angry
           that
           we
           have
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           does
           he
           think
           that
           none
           deserve
           it
           but
           himself
           ?
           I
           wonder
           what
           Testimony
           there
           had
           been
           ,
           or
           how
           few
           to
           have
           receiv'd
           a
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           
             if
             the
          
           Quakers
           
             had
             squar'd
             their
             Carriage
             in
             the
             Storm
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             sorded
             creeping
             into
             Holes
             and
             Corners
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             publick
             places
             of
             Protection
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           add
           to
           our
           Troubles
           ,
           he
           deals
           deceitfully
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           write
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           expresly
           or
           implicitly
           contradict
           the
           avow'd
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             by
             his
             scattered
             Seeds
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
          
           so
           knowing
           the
           Danger
           that
           would
           ensue
           such
           undertakings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           difficulty
           of
           Printing
           ,
           his
           Self-safety
           ,
           and
           not
           Charity
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           the
           Hindrance
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           〈◊〉
           why
           was
           he
           ashamed
           of
           his
           Name
           ?
           (
           I
           cannot
           but
           make
           his
           own
           words
           good
           by
           such
           an
           Inquiry
           (
           
             without
             
             concluding
             him
             a
             Prophet
          
           )
           and
           great
           Reason
           there
           is
           that
           we
           should
           ask
           him
           a
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           lawfully
           ask
           that
           which
           his
           whole
           Discourse
           seems
           to
           character
           him
           a
           Stranger
           to
           ;
           for
           since
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           declines
           all
           wayes
           of
           Controversie
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           however
           able
           we
           may
           be
           to
           clear
           our selves
           from
           such
           Indictments
           ,
           yet
           our
           ignorance
           of
           his
           Name
           
             deprives
             us
             of
             that
             scope
             we
             might
             otherwise
             have
             ,
             for
             producing
             (
             perhaps
             )
             as
             large
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Doctrinal
             Mistakes
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             himself
             ,
             or
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             adheres
             have
             writ
             ,
          
           as
           he
           hath
           of
           Verbal
           ones
           out
           of
           any
           Writings
           belonging
           to
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           .
           And
           though
           he
           seems
           to
           excuse
           the
           absence
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           by
           that
           Occasion
           he
           pretends
           we
           take
           to
           abuse
           our
           Adversaries
           :
           Yet
           the
           truest
           Reason
           is
           a
           Consciousness
           of
           a
           disingenious
           and
           unjustifiable
           Practice
           in
           himself
           ;
           perhaps
           he
           also
           was
           afraid
           of
           such
           Truth
           as
           may
           be
           seasonably
           told
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           discrediting
           of
           his
           Enterprize
           :
           But
           till
           he
           had
           been
           so
           served
           by
           us
           ,
           it
           had
           become
           him
           not
           to
           have
           reproach't
           us
           ,
           
             in
             the
             vindication
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             in
             whose
             Opinions
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             allow
             himself
             to
             be
             concern'd
             otherwise
             then
             to
             explode
             them
             for
             Heretical
             :
          
           Thus
           the
           Man
           's
           for
           any
           Game
           ;
           he
           cares
           not
           whom
           he
           defends
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           but
           have
           his
           End
           upon
           the
           Party
           he
           designs
           to
           mischief
           ;
           
             sometimes
             he
             will
             be
             a
             Church-man
             ,
             against
             a
             Non-conformist
             ,
          
           and
           back
           again
           ;
           
             sometimes
             either
             ,
             against
             a
             Quaker
             ;
             then
             for
             him
             ,
             against
             them
             both
          
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             a
             Socinian
             against
             them
             all
          
           :
           His
           seeming
           Labours
           against
           us
           for
           common
           Principles
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           plowing
           our
           Backs
           with
           their
           Heifers
           ,
           
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             his
             Biddlean
             or
             Socinian
             Cause
          
           ;
           which
           Owl-light
           way
           of
           stabbing
           men
           ,
           or
           deceiving
           
           People
           under
           the
           Livery
           of
           every
           Perswasion
           (
           whilst
           for
           none
           of
           them
           )
           is
           very
           remote
           from
           being
           either
           Christian
           or
           Manly
           ;
           
             nor
             will
             the
             Righteous
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             bless
             or
             prosper
             such
             ignoble
             ,
             clandestine
             Projects
             ,
             and
             maskt
             Attempts
             ,
             as
             what
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             his
             small
             Cabal
             are
             plentifully
             guilty
             of
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           all
           are
           equally
           concealed
           in
           their
           Endeavours
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           man
           has
           writ
           and
           printed
           his
           Book
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           small
           Cryer
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           like
           an
           Eager
           officious
           Broaker
           ,
           runs
           too
           and
           fro
           to
           disperse
           it
           ,
           
             most
             commonly
             known
             by
             smelling
          
           ;
           his
           Breath
           stinking
           of
           such
           foul
           Epethites
           as
           ,
           
             Knave
             ,
             Puppy
             ,
             Fool
             ,
             Rascal
             ,
             Loggerhead
             ,
             Cheat
          
           ;
           which
           with
           much
           more
           of
           the
           same
           loathsome
           Sent
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           upon
           
             George
             Fox
          
           ,
           as
           
             a
             necessary
             Introduction
             to
             our
             Adversary's
             Confutation
             of
             his
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
             Certainly
             Reader
             ,
             we
             have
             little
             Cause
             to
             esteem
             these
             men
             ,
          
           the
           Restorers
           of
           Paths
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           Defenders
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Tryers
           of
           other
           mens
           Spirits
           ,
           
             who
             give
             such
             little
             Proof
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             their
             own
             ,
          
           as
           to
           be
           wanting
           in
           the
           very
           Alphabet
           or
           first
           Principle
           of
           Common
           Civility
           .
        
         
           But
           Reader
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           longer
           detain
           thee
           in
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           whatever
           variety
           of
           matter
           I
           may
           have
           to
           invite
           me
           ;
           hoping
           that
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           will
           abundantly
           satisfie
           thee
           in
           those
           very
           things
           for
           which
           our
           Adversary
           thinks
           us
           most
           unfit
           of
           all
           to
           be
           believed
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           given
           my self
           the
           common
           range
           that
           other
           Writers
           do
           ;
           few
           caring
           to
           buy
           ,
           and
           fewer
           to
           read
           large
           Discourses
           ;
           but
           
           as
           the
           Matter
           briefly
           and
           naturally
           riz
           upon
           every
           Head
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           artifice
           or
           dress
           ,
           it
           is
           presented
           to
           thee
           .
           I
           omit
           more
           then
           an
           Hundred
           Things
           ,
           that
           would
           engage
           to
           personal
           Reflection
           ;
           for
           my
           Soul
           hath
           no
           Pleasure
           in
           striving
           therein
           ,
           as
           knowing
           the
           inconsistancy
           of
           that
           uncharitable
           virulent
           Temper
           with
           a
           Christian
           Spirit
           ,
           
             which
             I
             am
             assur'd
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             from
             what
             is
             Verbose
             ,
             Abusive
             Cavelling
             ,
             Airy
             ,
             and
             meerly
             Notional
          
           ;
           which
           had
           our
           Adversary
           duely
           considered
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           it
           more
           his
           true
           Interest
           to
           have
           liv'd
           in
           a
           daily
           Subjection
           to
           the
           pure
           Grace
           that
           brings
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           his
           mind
           diligently
           exercised
           therein
           ,
           to
           the
           perfecting
           Holiness
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           thus
           to
           exalt
           himself
           against
           an
           inoffensive
           People
           ;
           but
           I
           leave
           all
           with
           God
           ,
           whose
           Will
           be
           done
           ;
           recommending
           thee
           (
           Reader
           )
           to
           his
           holy
           Witness
           in
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           that
           alone
           Condemn'd
           or
           Justify'd
           in
           this
           Apologetical
           Undertaking
           .
        
         
           
             W.
             Penn.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Author's
           Absence
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           that
           Difficulty
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           attends
           our
           Printing
           ,
           have
           occasion'd
           several
           Errors
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Words
           as
           Letters
           ,
           besides
           in
           many
           places
           a
           neglect
           of
           due
           Stops
           ;
           a
           brief
           view
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           here
           presented
           to
           thee
           ;
           and
           the
           common
           Curtesie
           in
           both
           Excusing
           and
           Correcting
           them
           ,
           is
           now
           desired
           and
           expected
           from
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Page
                 ,
              
               
                 Line
                 ,
              
               
                 Errors
                 ,
              
               
                 Corrected
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 is
              
               
                 are
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 obstruse
              
               
                 abstruse
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 o
              
               
                 to
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 ruin
              
               
                 run
              
            
             
               
                 29
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 Contex
              
               
                 Context
              
            
             
               
                 30
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 sence
              
               
                 sense
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 into
                 body
              
               
                 into
                 one
                 Body
              
            
             
               
                 33
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 Paul
              
               
                 Peter
              
            
             
               
                 37
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 as
              
               
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
              
            
             
               
                 38
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 these
              
               
                 those
              
            
             
               
                 39
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 neither
              
               
                 either
              
            
             
               
                 52
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 faith
              
               
                 far
                 the
              
            
             
               
                 53
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 he
              
               
                 be
              
            
             
               
                 54
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 the
                 of
              
               
                 the
                 Light
                 of
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 that
                 comes
              
               
                 coming
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 the
              
               
                 this
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 thaet
                 comes
              
               
                 coming
              
            
             
               
                 18
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 that
                 comes
              
               
                 coming
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 that
                 comes
              
               
                 coming
              
            
             
               
                 60
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 as
              
               
                 blot
                 it
                 out
              
            
             
               
                 
                 Page
                 ,
              
               
                 Line
                 ,
              
               
                 Error
                 .
              
               
                 Corrected
              
            
             
               
                 76
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 worldly
              
               
                 creaturely
              
            
             
               
                 78
              
               
                 35
              
               
                 what
                 could
              
               
                 what
                 more
                 could
              
            
             
               
                 79
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 Motions
              
               
                 Notions
              
            
             
               
                 81
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 Eternal
              
               
                 External
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 or
              
               
                 or
                 as
              
            
             
               
                 83
              
               
                 38
              
               
                 our
              
               
                 your
              
            
             
               
                 84
              
               
                 ●1
              
               
                 read
              
               
                 fall
              
            
             
               
                 92
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 and
              
               
                 blot
                 it
                 out
              
            
             
               
                 105
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 degree
              
               
                 decr●e
              
            
             
               
                 114
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 sayes
                 he
              
               
                 he
                 sayes
              
            
             
               
                 115
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 are
              
               
                 were
              
            
             
               
                 126
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 scarce
                 by
              
               
                 scarcely
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           VINDICATED
           ,
           Against
           That
           of
           Error
           &
           Envy
           ;
           Unseasonably
           Manifested
           :
           In
           a
           late
           Malicious
           LIBEL
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Tryed
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           but
           esteem
           it
           a
           peculiar
           Providence
           of
           Mercy
           from
           the
           Most
           High
           God
           ,
           
             to
             us
             his
             poor
             Despised
             People
             ,
          
           though
           an
           Instance
           of
           great
           Unkindness
           in
           our
           Adversary
           ;
           that
           after
           our
           several
           years
           pressure
           ,
           
             under
             the
             Heavy
             Calumnies
             of
             being
             involved
             with
             a
             Socinian
             Confederacy
             ,
          
           he
           should
           so
           suffer
           it
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           least
           Provocation
           given
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           
             one
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             should
             become
             our
             Compurgator
             ,
          
           indeed
           our
           best
           Advocate
           in
           pleading
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           whilst
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           detect
           the
           Quakers
           of
           an
           Erronious
           Spirit
           ,
           
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             denies
             them
             any
             share
             in
             his
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
          
           Socinians
           .
           I
           hope
           whatever
           comes
           of
           this
           Debate
           ,
           we
           shall
           no
           longer
           suffer
           for
           being
           what
           we
           are
           not
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           both
           be
           condemned
           for
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           then
           abused
           for
           refusing
           to
           be
           so
           :
           Let
           them
           not
           be
           offended
           with
           me
           if
           I
           use
           the
           word
           ;
           
             it
             s
             not
             from
             
             any
             undervalue
             of
             the
             Man
             they
             take
             it
             from
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             any
             Reproach
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             a
             word
             of
             Difference
             to
             distinguish
             Persons
             or
             Perswasions
             by
             .
          
        
         
           And
           without
           any
           other
           Prologue
           or
           Introduction
           ,
           I
           shall
           discend
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           First
           then
           ,
           
           He
           is
           pleased
           to
           allow
           us
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           among
           us
           ,
           
             To
             be
             Honest-hearted
             ,
             yet
             wonderfully
             deluded
             ,
             and
             very
             Dangereus
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           I
           confess
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           when
           men
           will
           make
           themselves
           Work
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           want
           it
           ,
           bestow
           their
           Cavils
           at
           the
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           fall
           into
           strange
           and
           impertinent
           Contradiction
           ;
           but
           that
           any
           man
           pretending
           so
           highly
           to
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           should
           shew
           so
           little
           Understanding
           in
           either
           ,
           as
           to
           conceive
           that
           a
           Man
           can
           be
           
             properly
             Honest-hearted
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           Deluded
           ,
           and
           Dangerous
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           I
           confess
           is
           beyond
           my
           skill
           to
           reconcile
           .
        
         
           I
           desire
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
             Honest-hearted
             Man
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             take
             the
             rest
             to
             himself
             :
          
           For
           that
           which
           reduces
           man
           (
           
             fallen
             short
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           )
           to
           an
           Honest
           Heart
           ,
           and
           a
           Life
           good
           and
           Laudable
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversary
           speaks
           of
           us
           ,
           
             must
             be
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             thing
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           
             who
             has
             that
             ,
             is
             not
             Deluded
             ,
             nor
             Dangerous
             to
             the
          
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           
             If
             we
             Excel
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           as
           he
           confesseth
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           there
           are
           but
           few
           things
           wherein
           we
           don't
           transcend
           all
           others
           ;
           how
           possibly
           can
           we
           be
           Dangerous
           and
           Dishonourable
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ?
           Is
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           among
           the
           few
           things
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           supposed
           wanting
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           of
           all
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           
             What
             are
             the
             many
          
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           It
           was
           ill
           done
           ,
           and
           an
           Aggravation
           not
           only
           of
           his
           Uncharitableness
           and
           Incivility
           ,
           
           but
           his
           great
           Injustice
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           to
           refuse
           us
           his
           Name
           ,
           upon
           a
           Pretence
           of
           avoiding
           a
           Subject
           for
           our
           Personal
           Reflection
           ,
           
             whilst
             both
             
             his
             Beginning
             and
             End
             is
             an
             entire
             Abuse
             against
             our
             Persons
             and
             Practices
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           he
           owns
           Praise-worthy
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           he
           would
           be
           honest
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           might
           by
           paying
           us
           our
           due
           in
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           
             the
             more
             plausibly
             Rob
             us
             of
             our
             Right
             to
             what
             is
             of
             more
             weighty
             Importance
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           
             The
             true
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             of
          
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           shews
           how
           little
           a
           share
           he
           has
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           Nor
           does
           he
           less
           then
           palpably
           belye
           us
           ,
           in
           telling
           the
           World
           ,
           
           We
           condemn
           all
           Vertuous
           Persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           our
           own
           Perswasion
           ;
           since
           we
           never
           held
           nor
           defended
           any
           other
           then
           the
           Principle
           of
           Vertue
           (
           there
           is
           
             none
             good
             but
             o●e
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             )
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             all
             circumspection
             conformable
             to
             him
             ,
             those
             we
             esteem
             our
             best
             Friends
          
           ;
           our
           Controversie
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           being
           about
           dark
           ,
           obstruse
           ,
           unprofitable
           Notions
           ,
           nor
           Contests
           about
           words
           ;
           
             but
             mens
             being
             so
             rich
             in
             Profession
             ,
             and
             so
             barren
             in
             Obedience
             ;
             they
             saying
             ,
             They
             will
             go
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             praying
             ,
             Thy
             Will
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             set
             about
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             which
             Will
             is
             their
             Sanctification
             ,
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             obey
             the
             Convincing
             Light
             thereof
             in
             their
             own
             Consciences
          
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           given
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           be
           convinced
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           in
           being
           converted
           and
           led
           by
           it
           ,
           
             they
             might
             be
             adopted
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           Christ's
           Person
           (
           which
           he
           prejudicially
           sayes
           we
           deny
           )
           is
           (
           strictly
           considered
           )
           an
           Unscriptural
           Expression
           ;
           
           for
           that
           place
           which
           seems
           most
           to
           countenance
           such
           a
           way
           of
           speaking
           ,
           
             viz.
             2
             Cor.
          
           2.
           10.
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           rendred
           ,
           
             for
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Christ's
             Authority
             ,
          
           instead
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Christ's
             Presence
          
           ,
           on
           his
           account
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           and
           it
           ill
           becomes
           a
           man
           to
           write
           against
           others
           for
           perverting
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           whilst
           himself
           is
           manifestly
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Defect
           .
           We
           reverently
           confess
           to
           
             Christ's
             Appearance
          
           ,
           both
           in
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           when
           called
           ,
           ●o
           it
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             as
             Ready
             ,
             Hearty
             and
             Christian
          
           (
           God
           assisting
           )
           
             in
             our
             Confession
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             Progress
             and
             End
             of
             that
             Blessed
             Manifestation
             ,
             as
             the
             Person
             who
             accuses
             us
             .
          
           But
           we
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             intire
             Christ
             was
             that
             visible
             Body
             that
             was
             crucified
          
           ;
           as
           believing
           (
           with
           
           the
           Scripture
           )
           most
           sincerely
           ,
           
             That
             He
             that
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Seed
             of
          
           Abraham
           
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             God
             over
             all
             blessed
             forever
             :
          
           which
           Perswasion
           I
           know
           to
           be
           most
           Heritical
           in
           this
           Adversaries
           Apprehension
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           his
           Biddlea●
           Creed
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           His
           Darkness
           ,
           
             in
             reflecting
             upon
             our
             Heaven
             within
             us
             ,
             denying
             us
             to
             have
             a
             due
             regard
             to
             things
             above
             on
             Christ's
             Right-Hand
             ,
          
           
           is
           as
           thick
           as
           
           Aegypt's
           ;
           for
           if
           God's
           Presence
           makes
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           been
           alwayes
           taught
           ,
           and
           all
           have
           believed
           and
           confest
           ;
           then
           ,
           since
           God
           vouchsafes
           to
           
             Temple
             and
             Tabernacle
             in
             men
          
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Heaven
             is
             there
             also
          
           :
           but
           certainly
           this
           conceited
           man
           fancies
           with
           sottish
           Reeve
           and
           Muggleton
           ,
           and
           the
           vain
           Anthropomorphites
           of
           old
           ,
           
             That
             God's
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             Heaven
             is
             a
             Visible
             Place
             to
             be
             liv'd
             in
             ,
             bearing
             some
             resemblance
             to
             this
             visible
             World
          
           ;
           which
           characters
           him
           more
           Mahomaton
           then
           Christian
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           could
           never
           be
           so
           stupid
           or
           Malicious
           ,
           as
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           assert
           a
           divine
           and
           heavenly
           Enjoyment
           of
           God's
           Presence
           within
           us
           ,
           
             therefore
             we
             deny
             Christ
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Father's
             Right-Hand
             above
             us
             ,
          
           or
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           setting
           our
           Affections
           on
           things
           that
           are
           above
           :
           What
           can
           be
           more
           dark
           and
           ignorant
           then
           this
           mans
           inference
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           But
           he
           further
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             though
             we
             are
             much
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             our
             Courage
             and
             Patience
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             we
             are
             highly
             to
             be
             discommended
             for
             our
             Superstition
             and
             gross
             Ignorance
             .
          
           I
           dare
           warrant
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           highly
           opinionated
           of
           this
           fine
           gingling
           Phraise
           :
           But
           it
           s
           beyond
           the
           ken
           of
           his
           greater
           Knowledge
           (
           as
           he
           thinks
           )
           to
           vindicate
           his
           own
           Expression
           from
           Folly
           and
           Inconsistence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           justifie
           his
           Abuse
           of
           us
           thereby
           :
           for
           I
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           
             That
             any
             man
             can
             be
             much
             commendable
             for
             his
             Religious
             Courage
             and
             Patience
          
           (
           Divine
           Gifts
           )
           and
           yet
           be
           
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             grosly
             ignorant
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Day
           is
           not
           an
           effect
           of
           Light
           ,
           more
           then
           
             Heat
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
             Frowardness
             and
             Precipitation
             are
             the
             proper
             and
             Natural
             fruits
             of
             superstition
             and
             gross
             Ignorance
             :
          
           But
           such
           as
           have
           done
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           have
           need
           of
           Patience
           ;
           Why
           ?
           because
           it
           works
           Experience
           ,
           and
           that
           Hope
           ,
           
           which
           makes
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           nor
           afraid
           ;
           the
           want
           of
           which
           made
           this
           man
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Serpentine
           Associates
           ,
           creep
           and
           cringe
           to
           this
           and
           the
           other
           conforming
           Chaplin
           (
           friendly
           to
           their
           Faith
           )
           as
           the
           
             Mountains
             and
             Rocks
             that
             were
             only
             able
             to
             cover
             in
             the
             gloomy
             day
             of
             severe
             Inquisition
             after
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             upon
             the
             despised
          
           Quakers
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           following
           words
           ,
           
             Whereby
             you
             expose
             your selves
             in
             great
             part
             to
             those
             Labours
             and
             Hazzards
             you
             undergo
          
           ;
           to
           render
           which
           into
           better
           English
           ,
           thus
           ,
           That
           because
           you
           will
           walk
           in
           an
           
             inconformable
             Way
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             too
             severely
             press
             a
          
           Christian
           
             Life
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             which
             you
             deny
             all
             possibility
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           particularly
           in
           keeping
           your
           Meetings
           ,
           
             not
             forsaking
             the
             assembling
             of
             your selves
             together
          
           ;
           and
           refusing
           to
           acquiess
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           those
           Laws
           about
           Oaths
           and
           Tythes
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           going
           to
           bear
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           to
           prevent
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           the
           Brand
           of
           Phanaticism
           ;
           or
           Separation
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           
             Convenient
             Prudent
             Actions
          
           ;
           you
           do
           unnecessarily
           ruin
           your selves
           into
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           bring
           upon
           you
           what
           you
           might
           with
           
             Christian
             Policy
          
           and
           Discretion
           secure
           your selves
           from
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           he
           denies
           my
           comment
           ,
           I
           am
           able
           to
           prove
           it
           upon
           better
           terms
           ,
           then
           he
           can
           our
           Superstition
           and
           Ignorance
           :
           for
           with
           him
           and
           his
           Brethren
           
             to
             think
             Practice
             more
             necessary
             then
             Notion
             ,
             is
             want
             of
             Discretion
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             Plain
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Constant
             ,
             is
             the
             Superstition
             and
             Headiness
             he
             chargeth
             us
             with
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           
             But
             he
             promiseth
             for
             the
             future
             to
             decline
             this
             way
             of
             proceed
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             withal
          
           ,
           To
           avoid
           the
           use
           of
           both
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           in
           that
           our
           Leading-men
           have
           so
           ordered
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           we
           refuse
           our
           Ear
           to
           the
           most
           demonstative
           Arguments
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           embrace
           the
           weakest
           Reason
           on
           our
           side
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           give
           him
           the
           Lye
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           say
           I
           am
           Uncivil
           or
           Unchristian
           ,
           if
           I
           tell
           him
           ,
           He
           has
           already
           contradicted
           himself
           ,
           and
           broke
           his
           word
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           within
           Eight
           Lines
           ,
           he
           that
           Premised
           
             To
             relinquish
             all
             Personal
             Reflection
             ,
             and
             proceed
             so
             his
             Business
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Sentence
             lays
             to
             our
             Charge
             as
             great
             and
             as
             nnjustifiable
             a
             Crime
             ,
             as
             what
             he
             left
             off
             with
             before
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             ▪
             it
             is
             worse
             to
             refuse
             Information
             when
             clearly
             given
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             
             so
             grosly
             ignorant
             as
             to
             need
             it
             :
          
           What
           fair
           Dealing
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           a
           man
           not
           just
           to
           us
           ,
           
             no
             not
             to
             himself
             Eight
             Lines
             together
             .
          
           let
           the
           sober
           Reader
           judge
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           But
           when
           did
           any
           of
           our
           Leading-men
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           them
           ,
           refuse
           this
           
             Idle
             Boaster
          
           ,
           indeed
           a
           
             very
             Dreamer
          
           ,
           such
           sober
           rational
           Conference
           ,
           in
           Publick
           or
           Private
           ,
           by
           Personal
           Discourse
           or
           Writing
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           to
           Edification
           ?
           they
           were
           never
           the
           men
           that
           deny'd
           it
           on
           those
           termes
           ,
           wherein
           it
           might
           redound
           to
           such
           Christian
           Advantage
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           principally
           aimed
           at
           in
           the
           like
           Exercises
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           And
           for
           accepting
           the
           
             weakest
             Reason
             that
             is
             on
             our
             side
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           That
           so
           very
           grateful
           is
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           Reason
           to
           us
           ,
           wheresoever
           we
           find
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           no
           more
           deny
           it
           ,
           or
           occasionally
           refuse
           our selves
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           greatest
           ,
           since
           its
           being
           so
           does
           not
           unreason
           it
           ,
           or
           render
           it
           
             no
             Reason
             in
             it self
          
           ;
           though
           confessedly
           a
           less
           degree
           of
           Reason
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           meanest
           Appearance
           of
           Reason
           can
           withstand
           the
           greatest
           ,
           since
           Reason
           alwayes
           acknowledgeth
           and
           owneth
           her self
           ,
           in
           what
           Degree
           soever
           she
           meets
           :
           It
           is
           not
           
             Stature
             that
             makes
             a
             Man
             ,
             nor
             Magnitude
             a
             Tree
             or
             Stone
             ,
             but
             the
             Nature
             and
             Property
             of
             each
             .
          
        
         
           And
           truly
           we
           are
           well
           contented
           with
           our
           weak
           Reason
           (
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           )
           we
           know
           it
           to
           be
           God's
           
             Light
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           ;
           that
           since
           we
           gave
           our
           Minds
           intirely
           to
           be
           governed
           and
           exercised
           by
           it
           ,
           
             We
             have
             found
             that
             Mortification
             of
             Sin
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             Renewing
             of
             Heavenly
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             that
             holy
             Courage
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             it
             has
             brought
             us
             to
             so
             good
             an
             Vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God's
             Eternal
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Assurance
             (
             as
             we
             are
             faithful
             to
             the
             same
             )
             of
             Everlasting
             Blessedness
          
           ;
           that
           't
           is
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           the
           ratling
           of
           these
           Leaves
           of
           Charge
           and
           Reproach
           to
           scare
           us
           from
           our
           Standing
           ,
           or
           beget
           the
           least
           Question
           in
           us
           concerning
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           Pure
           Unchangeable
           Way
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           walk
           ;
           but
           is
           invisible
           to
           his
           vulterous
           Eye
           ,
           who
           so
           disdainfully
           writes
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           
             I
             had
             some
             hopes
             he
             had
             done
             with
             Personal
             Contest
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             
             against
             the
             Body
             ;
             but
             I
             find
             him
             still
             in
             his
             Reflections
             ,
          
           For
           whilst
           you
           look
           upon
           your selves
           as
           led
           by
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           (
           though
           it
           be
           indeed
           nothing
           but
           the
           Fancy
           of
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           of
           your
           Teachers
           )
           you
           must
           needs
           reject
           the
           clearest
           Light
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           Men
           〈◊〉
           Angels
           ,
           when
           it
           opposes
           your
           Sentments
           .
        
         
           Though
           he
           could
           scarce
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           us
           more
           disingenious
           and
           scurrilous
           ,
           rendring
           us
           such
           deluded
           Sots
           ,
           and
           very
           Iddeots
           ,
           as
           to
           captivate
           our
           own
           Understandings
           (
           if
           he
           can
           think
           we
           had
           ever
           any
           )
           to
           the
           Dreams
           and
           Fancies
           of
           a
           few
           illiterate
           men
           ,
           under
           
             an
             Apprehension
             of
             being
             led
             ,
             not
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             an
             Infalible
             Spirit
             :
          
           Yet
           since
           in
           this
           one
           Expression
           lies
           wrapt
           up
           ,
           if
           not
           his
           great
           undervalue
           of
           an
           Infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           his
           Disbelief
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           the
           Guide
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           his
           unworthy
           Reflection
           upon
           us
           in
           crediting
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           am
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           engag'd
           to
           state
           and
           vindicate
           that
           one
           
             most
             necessary
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             Whether
             God's
             holy
             and
             Infallible
             Spirit
             be
             the
             proper
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             Guide
             of
             a
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             :
          
           this
           I
           reckon
           as
           the
           main
           Hing
           on
           which
           all
           turns
           ,
           and
           I
           now
           make
           it
           my
           Post
           ,
           by
           which
           in
           God's
           Strength
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           stand
           firm
           in
           its
           Defence
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ;
           hoping
           ,
           whatever
           uncharitable
           Thoughts
           he
           entertains
           of
           us
           ,
           
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             devoid
             of
             all
             sense
             of
             either
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             used
             with
             advantage
             to
             him
             under
             his
             present
             Ignorance
             and
             Presumption
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           deserves
           an
           intire
           Discourse
           of
           it self
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           above
           all
           other
           Subjects
           disputed
           on
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           deserves
           mans
           most
           weighty
           Consideration
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           make
           way
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           by
           some
           or
           other
           more
           distinctly
           and
           at
           large
           han●ll●d
           another
           time
           ,
           in
           a
           perticular
           Tract
           ;
           however
           ,
           I
           shall
           state
           ,
           and
           briefly
           defend
           the
           Question
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           present
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Question
             Stated
             .
          
           
             Whether
             God's
             Holy
             and
             Unerring
             Spirit
             (
             
               for
               I
               am
               so
               Charitable
               as
               to
               think
               he
               believes
               God's
               Spirit
               to
               be
               so
            
             )
             is
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             the
             proper
             Judge
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Guide
             of
             Life
             among
             men
             ,
             especially
             under
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             
               I
               affirm
               it
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               prove
               it
               both
               by
            
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             My
             Spirit
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             strive
             with
             man
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             also
             is
             Flesh
             ;
             yet
             his
             dayes
             shall
             be
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Twenty
             Years
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             God's
             Unerring
             Spirit
             has
             been
             wont
             to
             strive
             with
             men
             ,
             either
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             ,
             and
             convert
             them
             from
             the
             Evil
             of
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             words
             and
             Deeds
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             provoke
             them
             yet
             more
             fully
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             press
             on
             from
             one
             degree
             of
             Glory
             to
             another
             ;
             then
             Men
             have
             had
             an
             Unerring
             Spirit
             to
             be
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             Judge
             and
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Guide
             of
             that
             Truth
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             most
             holy
             Way
             which
             leads
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             :
             But
             the
             Scripture
             proves
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             
               That
               God's
               Spirit
               has
               frequently
               strove
               with
               men
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             Ends
             before-mentioned
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             
               been
               without
               an
               Holy
               Vnerring
               Spirit
               to
               Teach
               ,
               Judge
               ,
               Regulate
               and
               Guide
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Yet
             thou
             in
             thy
             manifold
             Mercies
             forsookest
             them
             not
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             the
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Cloud
             departed
             not
             from
             them
             by
             Day
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             in
             the
             Way
             ;
             neither
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Fire
             by
             Night
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Way
             wherein
             they
             should
             go
             .
          
           
             Thou
             gavest
             also
             thy
             good
             Spirit
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             If
             under
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             gave
             his
             good
             Spirit
             to
             instruct
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               it
               should
               teach
               them
               ,
               rule
               them
               ,
               and
               guide
               them
            
             in
             whatever
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             know
             or
             do
             ;
             otherwise
             God's
             Spirit
             would
             have
             been
             lame
             and
             defective
             in
             his
             holy
             Instruction
             (
             which
             far
             be
             it
             from
             any
             sober
             man
             to
             affirm
             )
             then
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               much
               more
               should
               the
               same
               Eternal
               Spirit
               be
               poured
               out
               under
               the
               glorious
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             But
             ,
             all
             that
             acknowledge
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             must
             confess
             to
             God's
             Goodness
             to
             his
             People
             in
             the
             outward
             Wilderness
             ,
             in
             the
             free
             Gift
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ;
             
               therefore
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               Judge
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Guide
               of
               his
               People
               now
               :
            
             besides
             ,
             that
             state
             was
             but
             figurative
             of
             the
             Mystical
             Travel
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             how
             is
             God
             so
             propitious
             now
             as
             then
             ,
             
               if
               he
               be
               not
               as
               a
               Pillar
               of
               Cloud
               by
               Day
               ,
               and
               of
               Fire
               by
               Night
               ,
            
             I
             mean
             Spiritually
             and
             Invisibly
             ,
             
               so
               to
               illuminate
               his
               People
               concerning
               the
               way
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               walk
               in
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Job
               32.
               8.
               
               Prov.
            
             2.
             6.
             
             But
             there
             is
             a
             Spirit
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Almighty
             giveth
             them
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             Wisdom
             ;
             out
             of
             his
             Mouth
             cometh
             Knowledge
             and
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Spirit
             in
             man
             ,
             
               be
               not
               of
               man
            
             ,
             as
             the
             foregoing
             words
             shew
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             that
             divine
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             and
             from
             which
             comes
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             he
             mostly
             intended
             ,
             be
             of
             Divine
             and
             Eternal
             Matters
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Subject
             treated
             on
             in
             the
             preceeding
             and
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             in
             which
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             manifests
             ;
             
               then
               is
               it
               not
               from
               the
               strength
               of
               mans
               Reason
               ,
               Memory
               ,
               or
               utmost
               Creaturely
               ▪
               Ability
               ,
               that
               his
               Knowledge
               of
               Religious
               and
               Heavenly
               Things
               comes
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               Revelation
               and
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ?
            
             And
             if
             by
             such
             Divine
             Inspirings
             it
             be
             that
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             comes
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             then
             certainly
             
               must
               God's
               unerring
               Spirit
               be
               the
               Judge
               of
               what
               is
               God's
               Will
               from
               what
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               Rule
               how
               and
               in
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               Guide
               which
               infallibly
               leads
               in
               the
               Way
               that
               is
               most
               acceptable
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             Natural
             then
             these
             Consequences
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Psal
             .
             139.
             7.
             
             Whither
             shall
             I
             go
             from
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             whither
             shall
             I
             flee
             from
             thy
             Presence
             .
          
           
             If
             God's
             Unerring
             Spirit
             be
             so
             nigh
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             so
             certain
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             to
             reprove
             for
             Evil
             done
             ,
             or
             to
             inform
             ,
             uphold
             ,
             lead
             and
             preserve
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             Good
             :
             Now
             in
             which
             of
             the
             two
             sences
             it
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             the
             
               Presence
               of
               God's
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               the
               Saints
               Instructor
               ,
               Judge
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Guide
               ,
            
             are
             evidently
             deduceable
             from
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Psal
             .
             143.
             10.
             
             Teach
             me
             to
             do
             thy
             Will
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             God
             :
             thy
             Spirit
             is
             good
             ;
             lead
             me
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Vprightness
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             will
             be
             ,
             Whether
             it
             was
             
             David's
             intent
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             his
             desire
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             teach
             and
             lead
             him
             by
             his
             good
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             ;
             but
             methinks
             it
             is
             resolvable
             in
             the
             affirmative
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             David
             is
             so
             very
             frequent
             in
             his
             desire
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             Assistance
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Teaching
             and
             Guidance
             of
             God's
             unerring
             Spirit
             ;
             otherwise
             declaring
             ,
             
               how
               that
               the
               Word
               was
               hid
               in
               his
               Heart
            
             ;
             and
             largly
             speaking
             of
             the
             Force
             of
             that
             Internal
             Law
             ,
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             plentifully
             shews
             ,
             how
             much
             he
             was
             an
             
               Enthusiast
               and
               Quaker
            
             in
             the
             sense
             this
             man
             esteems
             us
             most
             hetrodox
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             words
             imply
             the
             thing
             we
             urge
             them
             for
             ,
             and
             can
             import
             no
             other
             sence
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               God
               would
               please
               to
               teach
               him
               to
               do
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               lead
               him
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Vprightness
               by
               his
               good
               Spirit
               :
            
             else
             ,
             what
             did
             that
             Claws
             do
             there
             ,
             the
             Unerring
             Spirit
             being
             that
             by
             which
             God
             vouchsafes
             to
             discover
             his
             Divine
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             convey
             his
             most
             Spiritual
             Succor
             and
             Consolation
             to
             his
             People
             ?
             and
             consequently
             his
             Saints
             have
             ever
             known
             ,
             but
             do
             more
             especially
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               injoy
               an
               infallible
               Judge
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Guide
               in
               and
               about
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Isa
             .
             30.
             1.
             
             Wo
             to
             the
             Rebellious
             Children
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             take
             Counsel
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             that
             cover
             with
             a
             Covering
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             my
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             add
             sin
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             I
             plainly
             argue
             thus
             ;
          
           
           
             If
             they
             are
             Rebellious
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             add
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             who
             take
             not
             Counsel
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             covered
             with
             his
             Holy
             Unerring
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             
               leads
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               Innocence
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               and
               every
               good
               Word
               and
               Work.
            
             Then
          
           
             1.
             
             
               God's
               Children
               have
               an
            
             Immediate
             Councellor
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             another
             ;
             and
             are
             covered
             ,
             or
             encompast
             about
             by
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             all
             Soundness
             of
             Mind
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             .
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             must
             be
             Heinous
             Offenders
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             Rebellious
             ,
             and
             Adders
             of
             sin
             to
             sin
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             neglect
             or
             refuse
             to
             be
             so
             counsel'd
             and
             cover'd
             ;
             
               but
               dispute
               fervently
               against
               it
            
             ,
             as
             a
             meer
             Whimsie
             ,
             and
             Effect
             of
             an
             Ignorant
             Erronious
             spirit
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             such
             deprive
             themselves
             and
             others
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             benefit
             that
             comes
             thereby
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             ingrateful
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             certainly
             incur
             his
             fierce
             Wrath
             in
             their
             so
             wicked
             requital
             of
             him
             for
             his
             Heavenly
             Gift
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.
             21.
             
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             My
             Spirit
             that
             is
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             my
             Words
             which
             I
             have
             put
             in
             thy
             Mouth
             ,
             shall
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             thy
             Mouth
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             thy
             Seed
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             the
             Mouth
             of
             thy
             Seed's
             Seed
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             and
             forever
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             is
             granted
             by
             all
             that
             own
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             this
             remarkable
             place
             refers
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Seed
             and
             Heir
             of
             promise
             ,
             who
             bruiseth
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             in
             whom
             alone
             all
             Nations
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             come
             to
             obtain
             the
             Blessing
             :
             But
             whether
             it
             will
             be
             allowed
             ,
             or
             another
             Interpretation
             allotted
             (
             as
             that
             the
             Promise
             was
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             to
             be
             sure
             here
             is
             enough
             to
             maintain
             our
             Position
             ,
             viz.
             That
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             more
             particularly
             ,
             has
             given
             his
             good
             Spirit
             for
             an
             Instructer
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             concerns
             the
             Eternal
             Well-being
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             ,
             as
             I
             proceed
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             
               If
               that
               very
               same
               Eternal
               ,
               Holy
               and
               unerring
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               God
               poured
               out
               upon
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
            
             be
             in
             a
             way
             of
             succession
             ordained
             to
             continue
             with
             and
             upon
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             his
             Seed
             ,
             and
             Seed's
             Seed
             ,
             begotten
             unto
             a
             lively
             Hope
             by
             the
             raising
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             Members
             of
             his
             own
             Glorious
             Body
             ,
             then
             are
             not
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             destitute
             of
             his
             Vnerring
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             left
             to
             their
             
             own
             frail
             ,
             and
             fallible
             Judgments
             ,
             to
             determine
             of
             what
             is
             Right
             or
             Wrong
             ,
             what
             Men
             should
             believe
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             walk
             ,
             and
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             gratious
             is
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             so
             certain
             is
             the
             performance
             (
             as
             we
             livingly
             witness
             against
             all
             the
             dry
             cavelling
             Letter-m●ngers
             in
             the
             World
             (
             who
             Quarrel
             about
             the
             holy-mens
             words
             ,
             and
             are
             Strangers
             to
             the
             Convictions
             ,
             Judgments
             ,
             Tryals
             ,
             Tribulations
             ,
             Temptations
             and
             Travels
             they
             underwent
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             that
             knowledge
             they
             had
             (
             and
             which
             frets
             their
             serpentine
             natures
             ,
             whose
             vulterous
             Eye
             would
             in
             its
             unregenerate
             state
             of
             Worldly
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             knows
             not
             God
             ,
             fain
             (
             without
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             )
             creep
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             state
             alone
             knows
             the
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             at
             the
             Right-hand
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             That
             God's
             Unerring
             Spirit
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               does
               attend
               ,
               assist
               ,
               direct
               ,
               and
               finally
               establish
               his
               Children
               in
               the
               Way
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             so
             doing
             is
             but
             the
             Answer
             or
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Prophesies
             ,
             referring
             to
             the
             Transcendent
             Glory
             of
             the
             last
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             27.
             
             And
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walk
             in
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             keep
             my
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             Behold
             a
             most
             pregnant
             Instance
             in
             the
             express
             Language
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             brought
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             our
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             (
             with
             reverence
             we
             would
             say
             it
             )
             scarcely
             could
             it
             have
             been
             more
             exactly
             and
             emphatically
             worded
             ,
             as
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Passage
             has
             a
             relation
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             Coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             Dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             ;
             read
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             .
             I
             know
             not
             that
             it
             was
             ever
             doubted
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             taken
             by
             any
             ,
             
               no
               not
               the
               very
               Rabbies
               themselves
               ,
            
             who
             from
             such
             places
             have
             observed
             the
             coming
             of
             a
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             Glorious
             times
             that
             would
             ensue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Vnerring
               Spirit
               of
               God
               was
               to
               be
               placed
               within
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Consciences
               of
               his
               People
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             they
             could
             not
             be
             properly
             and
             truly
             under
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             having
             of
             that
             Eternal
             
             Spirit
             for
             the
             Ends
             and
             Purposes
             afore-mentioned
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Badge
             ,
             Condition
             ,
             and
             Mark
             of
             the
             New
             and
             Last
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               means
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               which
            
             God
             causes
             his
             Children
             to
             keep
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walk
             in
             my
             Statutes
             ;
             and
             ye
             shall
             keep
             my
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             (
             to
             speak
             strictly
             )
             If
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             began
             from
             Christ's
             visible
             Appearance
             ,
             God
             put
             his
             Spirit
             within
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             thereby
             he
             did
             and
             doth
             cause
             them
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             Statutes
             and
             keep
             his
             Judgments
             ;
             then
             
               God's
               Children
               are
               not
               without
               an
               Infallible
               Teacher
               and
               Leader
               in
               the
               Things
               that
               appertain
               to
               their
               Eternal
               Salvation
               :
            
             But
             we
             plainly
             see
             and
             read
             from
             the
             very
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             his
             
               Spirit
               ;
               or
               Light
               within
               ,
               to
               Judge
               ,
               Lead
               and
               Guide
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             opposit
             Doctrine
             is
             both
             false
             and
             very
             pernicious
             .
             I
             might
             further
             argue
             thus
             ,
             That
             if
             God's
             Unerring
             Spirit
             only
             enables
             men
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Judgments
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             then
             
               since
               all
               are
               required
               to
               walk
               therein
               ,
               none
               are
               exempted
               from
               a
               sufficient
               measure
               of
               that
               Vnerring
               Spirit
               in
               order
               to
               it
               .
            
             Much
             might
             be
             argued
             hereon
             ,
             but
             this
             shall
             suffice
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Joel
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             afterward
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             your
             Sons
             and
             your
             Daughters
             shall
             Prophesie
             ,
             your
             Old
             Men
             shall
             dream
             Dreams
             ,
             your
             Young
             Men
             shall
             see
             Visions
             :
             And
             also
             upon
             the
             Servants
             and
             upon
             the
             Hand-maids
             in
             those
             dayes
             will
             I
             pour
             out
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             generally
             believed
             ,
             and
             frequently
             quoted
             as
             a
             Proof
             of
             Gospel-Times
             ,
             is
             well
             known
             to
             most
             who
             are
             inquisitive
             after
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             how
             hard
             it
             bears
             upon
             the
             Anti-spiritual
             Opinion
             of
             our
             cavelling
             Adversary
             ,
             though
             very
             evident
             ;
             yet
             we
             shall
             further
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             God's
             Royal
             Engagement
             ,
             to
             effuse
             or
             pour
             forth
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             on
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             poured
             forth
             ,
             exprest
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             ALL
             FLESH
             ;
             in
             more
             words
             ,
             
               Young
               and
               Old
               ,
               Men
               
               and
               Women
               ,
               Masters
               ,
               Mistresses
               ,
               and
               Servants
               :
            
             Mark
             the
             Universality
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             .
             Now
             from
             hence
             I
             argue
             ,
          
           
             If
             God's
             Unerring
             Spirit
             be
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             on
             all
             under
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             time
             thereof
             ,
             
               then
               has
               God
               poured
               out
               of
               his
               Vnerring
               Spirit
               ,
            
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             under
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             the
             Text
             proves
             ;
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Time
             he
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             pag.
             1
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             45.
             therefore
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             viz.
             That
             God
             has
             poured
             forth
             of
             his
             Holy
             and
             Unerring
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             If
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             none
             can
             obtain
             Prophesie
             and
             Vision
             ,
             and
             that
             Prophesie
             and
             Vision
             are
             Christian-Church
             Gifts
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               since
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               to
               be
               without
               Prophesies
               and
               Vision
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               she
               cannot
               be
               without
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Or
             thus
             ,
             If
             without
             having
             the
             Spirit
             none
             can
             have
             Prophesie
             and
             Vision
             ,
             and
             that
             Prophesie
             and
             Vision
             are
             both
             to
             be
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             Christ's
             Church
             universally
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             naturally
             follow
             ,
             
               that
               she
               cannot
               be
               without
               that
               Vnerring
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             cannot
             in
             that
             state
             be
             
               Members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
            
             ;
             then
             consequently
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             true
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             Hag.
             2.
             5.
             
             According
             to
             the
             Word
             that
             I
             Covenanted
             with
             you
             when
             yee
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             so
             my
             Spirit
             remaineth
             among
             you
             ,
             fear
             not
             .
          
           
             This
             place
             doth
             very
             emphatically
             prove
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Judgship
             and
             Guidance
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             two
             things
             seem
             clear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             God's
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             his
             Spirit
             should
             remain
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Spirit
             's
             so
             remaining
             was
             to
             some
             eminent
             Service
             ;
             for
             said
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
            
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             don't
             faint
             in
             your
             Minds
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Work
             you
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             neither
             be
             ye
             filled
             with
             Doubts
             or
             Scruples
             ,
             who
             shall
             inform
             us
             ,
             who
             direct
             us
             ,
             or
             we
             want
             a
             Leader
             in
             this
             difficult
             matter
             ,
             some
             one
             to
             remove
             our
             Objections
             and
             Fears
             ,
             and
             to
             preside
             or
             be
             as
             Judge
             among
             us
             ,
             how
             to
             order
             and
             regulate
             us
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             Service
             expected
             from
             us
             ;
             for
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               My
               Spirit
               
               remains
               among
               you
               ,
               fear
               not
               ;
               He
               is
               sufficient
               for
               you
               ,
               He
               shall
               teach
               and
               counsel
               you
               ,
               repair
               to
               Him
               ,
               advise
               with
               him
               ,
            
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             supplied
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             you
             :
             Don't
             rebel
             against
             my
             Good
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             safe
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             you
             .
             In
             short
             ,
          
           
             If
             it
             was
             a
             Condition
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             That
             God
             should
             accompany
             his
             then
             Children
             with
             the
             Assistance
             and
             Presence
             of
             his
             good
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             testified
             by
             his
             Prophet
             ,
             That
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             remained
             among
             them
             ,
             
               then
               much
               more
               reasonable
               it
               is
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Presence
               of
               that
               Eternal
               Spirit
               should
               continually
               accompany
               his
               Children
               under
               the
               New
               and
               Last
               Testament
               :
            
             The
             first
             part
             the
             Place
             proves
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             made
             good
             by
             the
             plain
             import
             of
             the
             following
             Prophetick
             verses
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               shake
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               shall
               come
               :
               And
               I
               will
               fill
               this
               House
               with
               Glory
               ;
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               this
               latter
               House
               shall
               be
               greater
               then
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
          
           
             How
             then
             can
             it
             possibly
             be
             ,
             That
             God's
             Evangelical
             House
             and
             Tabernacle
             should
             be
             a
             dry
             ,
             empty
             ,
             barren
             erronious
             man
             ,
             alwayes
             enquiring
             ,
             but
             never
             come
             to
             the
             infallible
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             only
             True
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             ,
             whom
             to
             know
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             is
             Life
             Everlasting
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             who
             so
             great
             ,
             who
             so
             pernicious
             Enemies
             to
             the
             transcendent
             Glory
             of
             the
             latter
             House
             ,
             and
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             
               as
               the
               cavelling
               Anti-spiritual
               Men
               of
               our
               Age
               ,
            
             who
             are
             so
             angry
             with
             those
             that
             own
             a
             
               Conviction
               ,
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               grounded
               upon
               an
               Infallible
               Inspiration
               ,
            
             that
             their
             Rage
             leads
             them
             (
             because
             they
             feel
             it
             not
             )
             to
             the
             utter
             denying
             of
             any
             such
             things
             :
             but
             I
             will
             assure
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             yet
             grope
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             into
             the
             daily
             obedience
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             
               and
               there
               rest
               contented
               to
               know
               only
               as
               they
               experience
            
             ;
             and
             not
             from
             a
             ravening
             comprehending
             Brain
             ,
             that
             would
             ,
             in
             its
             unregenerated
             state
             ,
             grasp
             at
             the
             clear
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             into
             which
             ,
             fleshly
             Comprehensions
             and
             Notions
             can
             never
             enter
             :
             but
             all
             must
             be
             as
             unlearned
             from
             their
             first
             Birth
             ,
             Education
             and
             traditional
             read
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             unmanned
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             again
             become
             a
             little
             Child
             ,
             before
             the
             Secrets
             of
             God's
             Work
             come
             to
             be
             made
             known
             ;
             therefore
             said
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               revealed
               them
               unto
               Babes
               .
            
          
           
             Eleaventhly
             ;
             John
             3.
             5.
             
             Jesus
             answered
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             of
             Water
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             most
             weighty
             Scripture
             ,
             containing
             the
             very
             Work
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               sine
               qua
               non
            
             ,
             or
             that
             only
             certain
             Means
             ,
             Condition
             and
             Requisit
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             obtaining
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             requires
             our
             best
             notice
             and
             consideration
             :
             in
             order
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             divide
             the
             place
             into
             these
             two
             Heads
             ,
             and
             briefly
             raise
             my
             Argument
             thereon
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ's
             most
             positive
             exclusion
             of
             all
             from
             any
             Portion
             in
             God's
             Kingdom
             who
             were
             not
             born
             again
             (
             in
             answer
             to
             Nicodemus
             ,
             his
             carnal
             Conceit
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             an
             old
             mans
             entring
             a
             second
             time
             into
             his
             Mothers
             Womb.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Birth
             which
             all
             such
             as
             would
             inhererit
             God's
             Kingdom
             ,
             should
             be
             Witnesses
             of
             ,
             
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Birth
               of
               Water
               and
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             I
             thus
             proceed
             to
             argue
             ,
          
           
             If
             none
             can
             Inherit
             God's
             Holy
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             are
             regenerated
             of
             Water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               then
               none
               can
               inherit
               God's
               Holy
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               cleansed
               by
               Water
               ,
               and
               taught
               ,
               led
               and
               guided
               by
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             none
             can
             deny
             that
             own
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             very
             verse
             quoted
             ;
             the
             second
             I
             evidently
             prove
             thus
             .
          
           
             If
             Water
             and
             Spirit
             be
             the
             only
             operative
             to
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             Regeneration
             the
             alone
             Way
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             
               then
               can
               no
               man
               inherit
               God's
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             that
             
               is
               not
               regenerated
            
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             man
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             
               washed
               by
               the
               Water
               of
               Life
               ,
               begotten
               ,
               work't
               ,
               formed
               ,
               inspired
               and
               acted
               by
               that
               Eternal
               Spirit
               to
               Newness
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             That
             to
             be
             begotten
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             principally
             guided
             and
             acted
             by
             that
             by
             which
             any
             is
             so
             begotten
             ,
             I
             prove
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             can
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             sensate
             or
             act
             but
             from
             the
             original
             Heat
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Motion
             and
             Action
             of
             that
             which
             did
             beget
             him
             ;
             because
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             which
             begets
             ,
             being
             conveyed
             to
             the
             
             begotten
             ,
             truly
             renders
             him
             begotten
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             
               but
               every
               regenerate
               man
               is
               the
               Begotten
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               concerns
               his
               Renovation
               or
               Regeneration
               ;
               therefore
               every
               such
               regenerated
               man
               was
               and
               is
               led
               ,
               motion'd
               and
               acted
               by
               that
               Eternal
               Spirit
               which
               begot
               him
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             the
             regenerated
             ,
             are
             not
             left
             destitute
             of
             an
             infallible
             Teacher
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             We
             look
             upon
             being
             born
             of
             Water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             ,
             
               Our
               being
               cleansed
               from
               all
               filthiness
               ,
               and
               quickened
               ,
               informed
               ,
               ruled
               and
               guided
               by
               the
               most
               pure
               and
               perfect
               Dictates
               and
               Operations
               of
               God's
               Eternal
               Spirit
               :
            
             And
             how
             a
             Regenerated
             man
             can
             be
             made
             or
             continue
             such
             ,
             without
             the
             daily
             Guidance
             of
             that
             Infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               kept
               clear
               from
               the
               Reflection
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               if
               not
               gross
               Error
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Riddle
             too
             hard
             for
             me
             to
             explain
             ,
             and
             a
             Task
             I
             may
             without
             Presumption
             say
             too
             great
             for
             our
             trifling
             Antagonist
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             John
             14.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             16.
             13.
             
             And
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             you
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             abide
             with
             you
             forever
             :
             Even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             whom
             the
             World
             cannot
             receive
             ,
             because
             it
             seeth
             Him
             not
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             Him
             ;
             but
             ye
             know
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             dwelleth
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             .
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             you
             comfortless
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             to
             you
             ;
             at
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Howbeit
             ,
             when
             he
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             is
             come
             ,
             be
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Divine
             Passages
             ,
             thus
             particularly
             exprest
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             I
             offer
             these
             short
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             or
             most
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             God's
             Gift
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             in
             Gospel
             times
             ,
             to
             abide
             with
             them
             forever
             ;
             then
             
               are
               they
               accompanied
               with
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
               :
            
             but
             we
             see
             the
             plain
             Text
             proves
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             assisted
             in
             all
             their
             Wants
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             without
             such
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             .
             And
             our
             Adversary
             is
             more
             to
             blame
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Guidance
             of
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             consonant
             with
             the
             express
             Letter
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Scripture
             Passages
             ,
             then
             
               we
               are
               because
               we
               credit
            
             G.
             F.
             
               upon
               Conviction
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             unless
             we
             believe
             what
             our
             Eyes
             see
             of
             Contradictions
             (
             as
             he
             pretends
             )
             by
             him
             collected
             out
             of
             G.
             F's
             Book
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             believe
             whatever
             we
             shall
             say
             or
             affirm
             ;
             we
             may
             on
             much
             better
             Grounds
             conclude
             ,
             never
             to
             believe
             what
             he
             asserts
             ,
             and
             wholy
             to
             decline
             writing
             or
             speaking
             to
             him
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             words
             )
             if
             hereafter
             he
             will
             dare
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             so
             Anti-scriptural
             and
             Anti-gospel
             an
             Apprehension
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             
               is
               no
               infallible
               Spirit
               to
               guide
               men
               in
               the
               Way
               of
               Salvation
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             express
             and
             evident
             from
             many
             naked
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             that
             
               God
               is
               Truth
            
             ;
             else
             never
             did
             any
             Writing
             more
             delude
             Mankind
             ,
             because
             none
             could
             be
             more
             particular
             and
             plain
             in
             the
             Promise
             and
             allowance
             of
             it
             :
             But
             
               let
               God
               and
               his
               written
               Will
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               our
               Vnspiritual
               Adversary
               in
               his
               confest
               Fallible
               Judgment
               of
               us
               a
               very
               Lyar.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             not
             seeing
             and
             knowing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             be
             the
             Reason
             rendred
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             why
             the
             World
             receives
             it
             not
             ,
             then
             may
             we
             most
             justly
             infer
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             saw
             it
             ,
             neither
             know
             it
             ;
             but
             are
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             cannot
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             write
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             its
             greatest
             Office
             (
             
               viz.
               )
               Of
               being
               the
               Saints
               Teacher
               ,
               Leader
               and
               Comforter
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             some
             visible
             elementary
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             their
             outward
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             be
             comprehended
             by
             their
             dark
             confused
             and
             disputative
             Brains
             (
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Decree
             and
             Way
             of
             God's
             manifesting
             of
             his
             Will
             from
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             least
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             highest
             Glory
             )
             therefore
             
               they
               dis-regard
               it
               as
               contemptible
               ,
               and
               dis-believe
               it
               as
               incredible
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Saints
             Knowledge
             of
             that
             Infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             the
             
               Spirit
               's
               inhabiting
               them
            
             (
             for
             ,
             
               He
               dwelleth
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               in
               you
            
             )
             then
             
               were
               they
               not
               without
               that
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             were
             attended
             with
             an
             infallible
             Guide
             within
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               would
               not
               leave
               them
               comfortless
               ,
               but
               though
               visibly
               with-drawn
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               more
               Spiritual
               and
               Invisible
               manner
               would
               come
               to
               them
               again
               ;
               and
               that
            
             at
             that
             day
             they
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             in
             his
             Father
             ,
             they
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             He
             in
             them
             :
             Then
             were
             his
             Servants
             not
             destitute
             of
             an
             infallible
             Judge
             ,
             Leader
             and
             Guide
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             Him
             that
             was
             the
             Way
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Life
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             Power
             and
             Judgment
             were
             committed
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             both
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             was
             promised
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             when
             
             come
             ,
             to
             guide
             into
             all
             Truth
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             whateve
             they
             scrupled
             ,
             were
             ignorant
             in
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             know
             and
             practicer
             with
             what
             they
             were
             oblieged
             to
             reject
             and
             testifie
             against
             ,
             should
             ,
             be
             by
             that
             Eternal
             Spirit
             discovered
             unto
             them
             ;
             then
             
               undoubtedly
               they
               were
               not
               without
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               Judge
               ,
               Regulate
               and
               Guide
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               concerned
               Faith
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Conversation
               :
            
             but
             the
             first
             Proposition
             is
             purely
             Scriptural
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             consequent
             not
             deniable
             by
             such
             as
             own
             the
             Divine
             Truths
             contained
             in
             those
             Writings
             .
          
           
             
               Nor
               is
               the
               dint
               of
               this
               to
               be
               avoided
               by
               saying
               ,
               That
               these
               Promises
               were
               only
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               denies
               them
               to
               have
               had
               all
               this
            
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             are
             to
             walk
             ,
             as
             having
             them
             for
             our
             Examples
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             have
             the
             like
             Sufficiency
             and
             Guide
             .
             
               Nor
               does
               Christ
               leave
               the
               matter
               there
               ;
               for
               in
               his
               most
               solemn
               Prayer
               to
               his
               Father
               he
               thus
               speaks
               ,
            
             Neither
             Pray
             I
             for
             these
             alone
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             them
             that
             shall
             believe
             on
             me
             through
             their
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             in
             us
             :
             
               which
               how
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               those
               who
               then
               believed
               ,
               and
               us
               of
               after
               Generations
               to
               be
               ,
            
             without
             being
             born
             of
             ,
             and
             baptized
             and
             drunk
             into
             the
             same
             one
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               to
               believe
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               man
               that
               gives
               himself
               the
               use
               of
               his
               own
               Understanding
               .
            
          
           
             Thirteenth
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ,
             9
             ,
             14.
             
             There
             is
             therefore
             now
             no
             Condemnation
             to
             them
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             :
             now
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
             For
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             to
             be
             brought
             and
             kept
             out
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             men
             must
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             Leadings
             and
             Guidings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             state
             unto
             which
             Christian
             men
             should
             come
             ,
             then
             
               are
               they
               not
               without
               God's
               Infallible
               Spirit
               to
               lead
               and
               direct
               them
               in
               what
               Way
               they
               ought
               to
               walk
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               is
               perniciously
               false
            
             ;
             since
             such
             must
             needs
             live
             ever
             under
             Condemnation
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             walking
             after
             the
             
               Leadings
               of
               God's
               unerring
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               deny
               men
               to
               have
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             Again
             ,
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwelling
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             ruling
             )
             in
             us
             ,
             be
             to
             live
             no
             more
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             have
             that
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ruling
             in
             us
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             none
             of
             Christ's
             ;
             then
             
               both
               Christian
               men
               should
               not
               be
               without
               Christ's
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               without
               that
               Spirit
               are
               none
               of
               Christ's
               :
            
             But
             we
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             asserts
             ,
             That
             every
             man
             that
             walks
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             has
             that
             Spirit
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             guided
             thereby
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             have
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             none
             of
             Christ's
             ;
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             Christian
             men
             are
             led
             by
             an
             Infallible
             Spirit
             .
             But
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             then
             
               both
               God's
               Children
               are
               led
               by
               an
               Infallible
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               not
               we
               utterly
               deny
               to
               have
               any
               part
               or
               portion
               in
               Him
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Praying
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Writing
               ,
               Reading
               and
               Disputing
               :
            
             but
             the
             plain
             unaltered
             words
             of
             Scripture
             testifie
             ,
             that
             both
             God
             has
             given
             his
             good
             Spirit
             to
             lead
             men
             into
             that
             holy
             Life
             ,
             Nature
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             truly
             become
             his
             Image
             and
             Children
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             (
             and
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             only
             such
             )
             are
             his
             own
             begotten
             Children
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Fourteenth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             God
             hath
             revealed
             them
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             teacheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             what
             man
             knoweth
             the
             things
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             save
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             Things
             of
             God
             know
             no
             man
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             have
             received
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             Things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Foolishness
             unto
             him
             ;
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             disc●●ued
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             is
             Spiritual
             judgeth
             (
             
               or
               discerneth
            
             )
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             he
             himself
             is
             judged
             (
             
               or
               discerned
            
             )
             of
             no
             man.
             
          
           
             Methinks
             the
             bare
             recital
             of
             these
             pathetical
             Sayings
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             on
             the
             matter
             in
             controversie
             might
             be
             sufficient
             Proof
             
             for
             the
             affirmative
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             did
             not
             our
             Adversary
             under
             all
             his
             Pretences
             of
             honouring
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             either
             implicitly
             deny
             them
             their
             just
             Authority
             ,
             or
             by
             false
             Glosses
             disguise
             and
             pervert
             them
             to
             his
             sinister
             Perswasions
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             proceed
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             to
             offer
             my
             Arguments
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               If
               the
               Blessed
               Things
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               are
               not
               revealable
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               were
               then
               thereby
               revealed
               ,
               as
               says
               the
               Scripture
               quoted
               ,
               and
               contex
               ;
               then
            
             since
             there
             were
             those
             at
             that
             time
             who
             loved
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             many
             now
             who
             love
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             Naturally
             follow
             ,
             That
             both
             than
             and
             now
             ,
             the
             Things
             that
             God
             has
             laid
             up
             for
             such
             ,
             both
             then
             were
             and
             now
             are
             revealed
             by
             His
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ;
             
               and
               consequently
            
             ,
             God's
             People
             are
             not
             without
             a
             familiar
             Communion
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               humane
               intelligent
               spirit
               ,
               be
               that
               by
               which
               man
               comes
               to
               an
               understanding
               of
               those
               things
               that
               strictly
               and
               properly
               concern
               him
               in
               an
               humane
               capacity
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               that
               only
               by
               which
               man
               comes
               to
               know
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               knoweth
               no
               man
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               then
            
             it
             is
             utterly
             Impossible
             for
             our
             Adversary
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             to
             obtain
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             His
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             pure
             unmixt
             Revelation
             of
             God's
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Comprehensions
             ,
             Conceivings
             ,
             or
             Imaginations
             of
             mans
             utmost
             strength
             or
             science
             (
             For
             (
             
               as
               saith
               the
               Apostle
            
             )
             the
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God.
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             fecely
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             be
             had
             from
             the
             Revelation
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             then
             since
             in
             every
             Age
             from
             the
             most
             primitive
             Times
             ,
             it
             has
             behoved
             every
             Christian
             man
             to
             understand
             those
             Good
             and
             Heavenly
             Things
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               That
               it
               has
               behoved
               them
               ,
               and
               still
               does
               all
               ,
               to
               wait
               for
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Injoyment
               of
               those
               Blessed
               Advantages
               which
               only
               are
               revealed
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               :
            
             And
             is
             not
             that
             Science
             infallible
             ?
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             this
             World
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             a
             Stranger
             too
             ,
             under
             all
             its
             disguised
             Shews
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             has
             deceitfully
             adorned
             it self
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Scorn
             of
             and
             Opposition
             to
             the
             
               most
               Spiritual
               Appearances
               of
               God
            
             ,
             making
             good
             the
             Apostle's
             saying
             ,
             
               For
               they
               are
               but
               Foolishness
               unto
               them
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
          
           
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Spiritual
             Man
             ,
             or
             that
             Man
             in
             whom
             dwelleth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             led
             by
             it
             discerneth
             and
             judgeth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             judged
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             seen
             or
             discerned
             (
             he
             being
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             man
             in
             the
             dark
             )
             then
             
               is
               or
               should
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
               be
               the
               right
               Judge
               ,
               Leader
               and
               Guide
               of
               all
               ,
               because
               it
               alone
               gives
               true
               Discerning
               ,
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               leads
               in
               the
               Path
               of
               Life
               Eternal
               :
            
             for
             it
             searcheth
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             all
             Natural
             Understanding
             can
             never
             fathom
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Spiritually
             to
             be
             discerned
             .
          
           
             Fifteenth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             
             What
             ?
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             your
             Body
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             ye
             are
             not
             your
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             treating
             of
             the
             great
             nearness
             that
             every
             Believer
             stands
             in
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             Blessed
             Union
             which
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             brings
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             putting
             away
             the
             Filthiness
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             before
             God
             ;
             in
             winding
             up
             this
             subject
             he
             thus
             smartly
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             his
             Query
             were
             enough
             to
             clear
             up
             all
             that
             he
             had
             to
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             his
             Exhortation
             ;
             
               What
               ?
               know
               ye
               not
               that
               your
               Body
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               you
               :
            
             From
             whence
             I
             draw
             this
             Argument
             ,
          
           
             If
             Believers
             be
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             dwells
             ,
             as
             evidently
             speaks
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             
               are
               they
               not
               left
               without
               an
               Infalible
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               Judge
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Guide
               to
               repair
               to
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             apparent
             to
             sence
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             affirmed
             to
             inhabit
             ,
             or
             take
             up
             his
             abode
             in
             believers
             ;
             therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             attended
             with
             an
             iufallible
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             ?
             if
             not
             the
             End
             before-mentioned
             .
          
           
             Sixteenth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             For
             by
             one
             Spirit
             are
             we
             all
             baptized
             into
             Body
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Bond
             or
             Free
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             Divine
             Sence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             allow
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             both
             baptized
             by
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Saints
               were
               not
               without
               an
               Infallible
               Spirit
            
             ;
             since
             such
             Baptizing
             and
             Drinking
             do
             emphatically
             imply
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             their
             Regeneration
             ,
             
             and
             their
             daily
             Union
             with
             ,
             and
             intimate
             Enjoyment
             of
             it
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             If
             by
             that
             Eternal
             Spirit
             they
             were
             baptized
             ito
             that
             one
             Body
             Christ
             ,
             
               It
               was
               as
               impossible
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               Members
               thereof
               ,
               to
               live
               without
               the
               Life
               ,
               Vertue
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               their
               Head
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               natural
               Body
               to
               live
               without
               the
               same
               Life
               ,
               Blood
               ,
               Heat
               and
               Motion
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               its
               Head.
            
             And
             how
             this
             man
             can
             be
             esteemed
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             who
             would
             render
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Fallible
             Body
             ,
             by
             divesting
             Christians
             of
             an
             Infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             Persons
             of
             better
             Judgment
             ,
             more
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             greater
             Moderation
             then
             himself
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             Seventeenth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
             But
             we
             all
             with
             open
             Face
             ,
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             ,
             from
             Glory
             to
             Glory
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             This
             whole
             Chapter
             is
             an
             admirable
             account
             of
             the
             Super-Excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Administration
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             did
             transcend
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             spiritual
             Knowledge
             ,
             Priviledge
             and
             Enjoyment
             ,
             which
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             seriously
             to
             read
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             offered
             from
             the
             Verse
             cited
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Christian's
             Change
             into
             God's
             Image
             ,
             from
             Glory
             to
             Glory
             ,
             be
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             in
             men
             ,
             it
             follows
             necessarily
             ,
             That
             Christians
             
               can
               no
               more
               be
               without
               the
               Discoveries
               ,
               Leadings
               and
               Orderings
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               be
               his
               Children
               without
               his
               Image
            
             (
             since
             whatever
             they
             think
             ,
             say
             or
             do
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Religion
             ,
             should
             bear
             a
             near
             Relation
             to
             that
             resemblance
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             above
             all
             things
             they
             ought
             to
             act
             correspondently
             with
             )
             but
             we
             see
             how
             very
             expresly
             and
             profoundly
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             the
             exceeding
             Blessedness
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               A
               being
               changed
               into
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               Glory
               to
               Glory
            
             ;
             not
             by
             our
             own
             Notions
             or
             Comprehensions
             ,
             from
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             or
             any
             Book
             without
             us
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             operating
             in
             us
             :
             therefore
             God's
             Children
             
               are
               not
               without
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
               ,
            
             unless
             he
             should
             deny
             God's
             Spirit
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             which
             methinks
             I
             cannot
             believe
             him
             to
             do
             .
          
           
           
             Gal.
             3.
             3.
             
             Are
             ye
             so
             foolish
             ,
             having
             begun
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             ye
             now
             made
             perfect
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ?
          
           
             If
             Christians
             are
             both
             to
             begin
             and
             end
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             if
             a
             Christian
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             step
             or
             measure
             to
             the
             fulness
             and
             perfection
             of
             his
             stature
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             regulated
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle's
             Reproof
             of
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             for
             their
             declining
             to
             be
             ordered
             thereby
             ,
             evidently
             proves
             ;
             then
             Christians
             
               ought
               to
               begin
               and
               end
               in
               the
               Strength
               ,
               Knowledge
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Guidance
               of
               an
               Infallible
               Spirit
            
             ;
             aud
             consequently
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             denies
             such
             an
             Unerring
             Spirit
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             of
             Christians
             ,
             is
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
             Because
             ye
             are
             Sons
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             your
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             sends
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             
               then
               are
               they
               not
               without
               an
               Infallible
               Spirit
            
             ;
             but
             the
             express
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             affirms
             it
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             our
             Adversary's
             Reflection
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             making
             it
             part
             of
             our
             Belief
             ,
             is
             unsound
             ,
             and
             condemnable
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             This
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             Walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             fulfil
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             walk
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               must
               first
               have
               it
               ;
               and
               next
               ,
               be
               led
               by
               it
               :
            
             but
             the
             Apostle
             exhorted
             the
             Church
             so
             to
             walk
             ;
             therefore
             
               the
               Church
               had
               ,
               and
            
             Christians
             
               have
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               should
               walk
               in
               or
               by
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Motions
             ,
             Leadings
             and
             Rule
             of
             ●it
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             17.
             
             That
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Glory
             ,
             may
             give
             unto
             you
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Him
          
           
             If
             the
             Heavenly
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             then
             ,
             
               as
               without
               Revelation
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               without
               the
               Spirit
               there
               is
               no
               divine
               Wisdom
               and
               Revelation
               :
            
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             was
             attended
             with
             that
             Wisdom
             
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             
               then
               with
               that
               Spirit
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ;
               and
               consequently
               Christ's
               Church
               is
               not
               without
               that
               Eternal
               Vnerring
               Spirit
            
             ;
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             5th
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               Drunk
               with
               Wine
               ,
               wherein
               is
               Excess
               ;
               but
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             which
             signifies
             the
             Apostles
             mind
             to
             be
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             from
             the
             Judgment
             of
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             thinks
             ,
             
               All
               men
               ought
               to
               be
               empty
               of
               it
            
             ;
             esteeming
             such
             as
             are
             filled
             therewith
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             Jews
             did
             Paul
             ,
             
               Drunk
               with
               New
               Wine
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             15
             ,
             19.
             
             Quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             If
             those
             could
             not
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             not
             ,
             
               then
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               that
               Caution
               had
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               consequently
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               were
               not
               without
               an
               Vnerring
               Spirit
            
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             not
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Unerring
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             27.
             
             But
             the
             Anointing
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             of
             him
             ,
             abideth
             in
             you
             ;
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Lye
             ;
             and
             even
             as
             it
             hath
             taught
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             abide
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Judge
             of
             Truth
             from
             Falshood
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             and
             embraced
             ,
             and
             the
             Guide
             of
             Life
             ,
             be
             the
             Anointing
             ,
             which
             none
             denies
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             
               then
               both
               the
               only
               way
               to
               be
               taught
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               performed
               ,
               is
               the
               Anointing
               ,
               and
               that
               Anointing
               is
               in
               Believers
               respectively
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Scripture
             so
             asserts
             :
             And
             consequently
             ,
             the
             right
             Christian
             is
             not
             without
             that
             Infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             lead
             him
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             24.
             
             And
             he
             that
             keepeth
             his
             Commandments
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             hereby
             we
             know
             that
             he
             abideth
             in
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Union
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Children
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             dwell
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             thereby
             know
             it
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Spirit
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               them
            
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Unerring
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               then
               true
               Believers
               are
               not
               without
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               Guide
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Instruct
               them
               in
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               and
               Salvation
               :
            
             He
             that
             
             denyes
             the
             first
             ,
             denyes
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             rejects
             the
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             had
             as
             good
             deny
             ,
             that
             Day
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             Light.
             
          
           
             Jude
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             These
             be
             they
             who
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             having
             not
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             ye
             beloved
             ,
             building
             up
             your selves
             on
             your
             most
             holy
             Faith
             ,
             praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             such
             as
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             are
             sensual
             ,
             
               then
               ,
               because
               the
               true
               Children
               of
               God
               are
               not
               sensual
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             who
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             such
             are
             sensual
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             Apostle
             further
             manifests
             to
             be
             his
             mind
             ,
             because
             ,
             leaving
             the
             sensualists
             ,
             he
             addresses
             himself
             to
             the
             Sanctified
             of
             God
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             ,
             
               To
               build
               up
               one
               another
               on
               their
               most
               holy
               Faith
               ,
               Praying
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             performed
             their
             Worship
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Motion
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             destitute
             of
             an
             Unerring
             Spirit
             in
             what
             concerned
             them
             ,
             either
             towards
             God
             or
             Men.
             
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             briefly
             run
             through
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             That
             God
             has
             afforded
             his
             People
             in
             all
             Ages
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             sufficient
             to
             
               Inform
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Guide
               them
               ,
            
             infallibly
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             those
             things
             which
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             or
             done
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             ,
             That
             I
             evidence
             the
             Truth
             of
             my
             Assertion
             by
             Reason
             also
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             with
             what
             convenient
             brevity
             I
             can
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             Christian
             Men
             have
             an
             Infallible
             Principle
             to
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Guide
             them
             ,
             I
             prove
             by
             REASON
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             Shall
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             ,
             whom
             either
             Education
             or
             Conviction
             gives
             to
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             can
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             t●ink
             ,
             That
             any
             man
             may
             be
             farther
             able
             to
             understand
             what
             this
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             his
             Divine
             Pleasure
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               then
               the
               same
               is
               discovered
               to
               him
               by
               some
               external
               or
               internal
               Operation
               from
               the
               same
               infinite
               Beeing
               :
            
             this
             then
             must
             either
             be
             by
             the
             visible
             Creation
             ,
             or
             
               that
               invisible
               Taste
               or
               Rellish
               the
               Soul
               has
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               divine
               Touches
               ,
               Influences
               and
               Discoveries
               ,
               that
               the
               Almighty
               Invisible
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               approach
               his
               Creatures
               by
               ,
            
             as
             the
             next
             clearest
             way
             to
             communicate
             unto
             them
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             as
             I
             know
             not
             any
             ,
             who
             professeth
             Religion
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             least
             scruple
             of
             this
             ;
             so
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             such
             Discoveries
             as
             God
             himself
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             ,
             should
             be
             fallible
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             any
             Defect
             in
             themselves
             ;
             for
             ,
             were
             that
             admitted
             (
             as
             must
             be
             ,
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Adversary
             )
             then
             must
             we
             conclude
             an
             Imperfect
             Knowledge
             ;
             
               nay
               ,
               an
               uncertain
            
             (
             not
             to
             say
             Erronious
             )
             
               Knowledge
               of
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               God
               ,
            
             to
             be
             from
             God's
             own
             defective
             Manifestations
             of
             himself
             ,
             which
             however
             truly
             deduced
             from
             his
             Positions
             ,
             
               is
               a
               most
               Vnworthy
               and
               False
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               Mercy
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             That
             what
             it
             is
             convenient
             for
             man
             to
             know
             ,
             should
             be
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             discovered
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             great
             Corruption
             ,
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             
               which
               through
               that
               misty
               and
               uncertain
               Prospect
               they
               say
               man
               has
               of
               the
               Divine
               Will
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               subject
               to
               fall
               into
            
             ;
             
             and
             like
             the
             vain
             Worshippers
             of
             old
             ,
             conceit
             an
             
               Ape
               ,
               Serpent
               or
               Crockedell
               to
               be
               a
               Deity
               ,
            
             or
             some
             other
             Beeings
             ,
             or
             Fancies
             ;
             though
             less
             gross
             ,
             yet
             too
             gross
             for
             a
             Christian
             man.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Upon
             our
             Adversary's
             Principles
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             assured
             Ground
             of
             Comfort
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             think
             he
             hath
             workt
             out
             his
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Way
             he
             Conceives
             most
             acceptable
             with
             God
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             hath
             followed
             an
             Erronious
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Unsubject
             Affection
             ;
             and
             when
             Repentance
             may
             be
             too
             late
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             fob'd
             off
             with
             such
             an
             Award
             as
             this
             ,
             
               You
               had
               no
               Infallible
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               having
               lived
               in
               an
               Erronious
               sense
               of
               your
               own
               ,
               you
               must
               inherit
               the
               Displeasure
               that
               follows
               :
            
             thereby
             making
             well
             or
             ill
             ,
             believing
             or
             doing
             ,
             
               a
               meer
               Lottery
               ,
               or
               doing
               of
               things
               by
               Chance
               ,
            
             and
             not
             from
             any
             certain
             knowledge
             in
             themselves
             of
             what
             God
             required
             of
             them
             :
             
               A
               Conceit
               worthy
               to
               be
               disdained
               by
               every
               sober
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             And
             were
             I
             as
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             beat
             my
             Brain
             about
             what
             is
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             since
             upon
             his
             Principles
             ,
             when
             Truth
             meets
             me
             ,
             
               I
               know
               her
               not
               from
               Error
            
             ;
             and
             after
             I
             should
             have
             writ
             Volums
             ,
             
               I
               am
               as
               certain
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               I
               oppose
               ,
               as
               of
               what
               I
               assert
               :
            
             so
             that
             the
             Quakers
             may
             be
             in
             the
             right
             for
             ought
             he
             knows
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             certain
             grounds
             from
             him
             on
             which
             to
             alter
             ,
             or
             believe
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Nor
             does
             this
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Adversary
             (
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               man's
               being
               now
               led
               by
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
            
             )
             end
             there
             ;
             for
             it
             rendereth
             the
             Almighty
             more
             injust
             then
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ;
             since
             first
             he
             seems
             to
             offer
             men
             the
             clearest
             Discoveries
             of
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Will
             as
             he
             requires
             them
             to
             live
             conformable
             unto
             ;
             yet
             ,
             
               means
               nothing
               less
               ,
               by
               leaving
               Mankind
               to
               labour
               under
               the
               perplexity
               of
               an
               uncertain
               Knowledge
               :
            
             And
             secondly
             ,
             Concludes
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               under
               the
               greatest
               certainty
               of
               eternal
               Punishment
               .
            
          
           
             Methinks
             then
             ,
             If
             these
             things
             seem
             unreasonable
             (
             though
             the
             genuine
             Effects
             of
             a
             fallible
             Guide
             )
             our
             Adversary
             should
             by
             this
             time
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             allow
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               God
               cannot
               be
               known
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Discoveries
             he
             makes
             of
             himself
             through
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             unto
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             though
             such
             Discoveries
             may
             be
             imperfect
             in
             Degree
             ,
             yet
             
               not
               in
               kind
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               such
               Revelation
               ,
               Discovery
               or
               Instruction
               is
               infallibly
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               wanting
               on
               God's
               part
               ,
            
             to
             accommodate
             man
             with
             a
             Spiritual
             ,
             Certain
             ,
             Infallible
             Discovery
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             Almighty
             God
             his
             Creator
             ;
             and
             therefore
             man
             has
             to
             rectifie
             and
             assist
             his
             fallible
             Judgement
             ,
             an
             Vnerring
             ,
             Certain
             ,
             Infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             Power
             or
             Principle
             ,
             which
             as
             man
             listens
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             follows
             it
             ,
             his
             Vnderstanding
             becomes
             illuminated
             ,
             his
             Reason
             purified
             ,
             and
             a
             sound
             Judgment
             restored
             ;
             
               and
               in
               all
               things
               is
               he
               made
               a
               fit
               Tabernacle
               for
               the
               Glorious
               God
               to
               live
               in
               :
               Thus
               is
               he
            
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             be
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             over
             all
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             blessed
             forever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             two
             Objections
             ,
             which
             I
             fore-see
             may
             be
             made
             by
             some
             to
             the
             way
             I
             have
             taken
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             a
             Christians
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             is
             the
             Unerring
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             whom
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             answer
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             Though
             you
             have
             said
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             have
             an
             Infallible
             Spirit
             in
             general
             ;
             yet
             you
             prove
             nothing
             distinctly
             ;
             but
             confound
             a
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             together
             .
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
            
             ,
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             That
             to
             me
             there
             is
             no
             more
             difference
             ,
             then
             essentially
             there
             can
             be
             in
             the
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Justice
               and
               Holiness
               of
               God
            
             which
             are
             but
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             that
             agree
             to
             express
             the
             Perfection
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Beeing
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             as
             the
             one
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             Eternal
             Godhead
             is
             all
             ,
             and
             
               that
               in
               all
            
             :
             for
             he
             is
             truly
             
               Wise
               ,
               in
               being
               Just
            
             ,
             and
             both
             ,
             
               in
               being
               Holy
            
             ;
             and
             back
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             interwoven
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             goes
             not
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             being
             a
             
               Judge
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Guide
            
             :
             for
             that
             which
             gives
             me
             a
             right
             Sense
             or
             Judgment
             
             of
             Truth
             from
             Error
             ,
             is
             as
             well
             to
             me
             
               a
               Rule
               ,
               what
               I
               should
               believe
               ,
               or
               dis-believe
               ;
               and
               a
               Guide
               ,
               what
               I
               should
               practice
               ,
               or
               not
               practice
               ;
               as
               at
               first
               it
               was
               my
               Judge
               ,
               of
               what
               was
               Truth
               from
               what
               was
               Error
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             same
             Informing
             Convincing
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             that
             
               Ruling
               and
               Guiding
               Spirit
            
             (
             and
             not
             a
             dristinct
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             medium
             )
             by
             which
             such
             as
             are
             convinced
             through
             the
             Illumination
             and
             Reproof
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             guided
             in
             all
             they
             believe
             and
             practice
             ,
             about
             Matters
             relating
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Worship
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               2.
               
               But
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
            
             you
             utterly
             contemn
             and
             seclude
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             Part
             nor
             Portion
             in
             being
             a
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             or
             Guide
             to
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
             By
             no
             means
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             our
             Principle
             ,
             That
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             in
             several
             Generations
             hath
             revealed
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             superior
             to
             these
             Writings
             ;
             yet
             far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             forever
             ,
             
               to
               deny
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               our
               Conformity
               to
               such
               weighty
               Christian
               Truths
               and
               Principles
               ,
               as
               are
               therein
               expressed
               ,
               and
               urged
               upon
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               what
               are
               indispensable
               to
               eternal
               Salvation
               :
            
             So
             that
             we
             plead
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             should
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             declared
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               nor
               yet
               exclusive
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             old
             time
             were
             ordered
             ,
             ruled
             and
             guided
             by
             that
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             those
             weighty
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             were
             moved
             to
             exhort
             those
             of
             that
             time
             to
             press
             after
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             men
             now
             to
             come
             into
             a
             right
             Christian-frame
             ,
             and
             keep
             therein
             ,
             
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               's
               being
               their
               Judge
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Guide
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               who
               trusted
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               obtained
               a
               good
               Report
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               short
            
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             is
             much
             like
             the
             shaddow
             of
             the
             true
             Rule
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             us
             some
             ground
             to
             guess
             what
             the
             Rule
             it self
             is
             ;
             
               as
               a
               Card
               ,
               or
               Map
               of
               a
               Country
               ,
               how
               it
               lies
               ,
               yet
               not
               be
               the
               very
               Place
               it self
               :
            
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             may
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             secondary
             Rule
             ,
             carrying
             with
             it
             a
             Testimonial
             Confirmation
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             are
             led
             by
             is
             the
             TRUE
             SPIRIT
             ,
             because
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             old
             time
             enjoyed
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             
             first
             of
             all
             confirms
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             unquestionably
             to
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             Almighty
             God
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             in
             several
             Ages
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             so
             inward
             with
             a
             Prince
             ,
             as
             to
             know
             ,
             
               viva
               voce
            
             ,
             what
             his
             mind
             is
             ,
             heeds
             not
             so
             much
             the
             same
             when
             he
             meets
             it
             in
             Print
             (
             because
             in
             Print
             )
             
               as
               because
               he
               has
               received
               a
               more
               living
               Touch
               and
               sensible
               Impression
               from
               the
               Prince
               himself
               ,
               to
               whose
               Secrets
               he
               is
               privy
               .
            
             And
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             us
             to
             believe
             is
             a
             right
             Christian's
             State
             and
             Priviledge
             ;
             for
             said
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               We
               have
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               Secrets
               of
               God
               are
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               Him
               ;
               and
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               bring
               me
               to
               thy
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               Conclude
            
             ;
             The
             Scriptures
             we
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Truths
             therein
             contained
             ,
             we
             reverence
             and
             esteem
             ,
             as
             the
             Mind
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             we
             believe
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             intent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             therein
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             good
             People
             will
             respect
             them
             ,
             read
             them
             ,
             believe
             and
             endeavour
             to
             fulfil
             or
             obey
             them
             :
             And
             those
             who
             trade
             neither
             Ministerially
             or
             Controversally
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             Cleansed
             ,
             Holy
             and
             Self-denying
             State
             they
             testifie
             of
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             not
             attainable
             ,
             
               the
               Plagues
               therein
               declared
               of
               shall
               be
               their
               Portion
               forever
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Know
             that
             AUTHORI●I●●
             are
             of
             no
             great
             force
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             since
             I
             writer
             more
             one
             of
             an
             expectation
             of
             benefit
             to
             others
             ,
             on
             whom
             this
             Libel
             has
             taken
             any
             hold
             ,
             perhaps
             it
             may
             not
             be
             unseasonable
             to
             subjoyn
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             since
             we
             have
             not
             only
             the
             suffrage
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Socinians
             ,
             whom
             he
             pretends
             to
             follow
             ;
             but
             thereby
             we
             may
             justly
             take
             occasion
             to
             detect
             him
             of
             contradiction
             to
             their
             Sentements
             ,
             whilst
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             first
             ,
             Upon
             that
             remarkable
             Place
             in
             John
             ,
             where
             Christ
             promised
             to
             send
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             
             
               Howbeit
               ,
               when
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               will
               guide
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Those
             two
             famous
             Commentators
             (
             I
             mean
             
             so
             accounted
             by
             the
             
               Romanists
               ,
               Tolletus
            
             and
             Maldonatus
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             very
             frequently
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             Respect
             commemorated
             and
             quoted
             by
             Crellius
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             redoubted
             of
             the
             
               Scoinian
               Party
            
             .
          
           
             Tollet
             .
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               manifest
               all
               those
               things
               which
               ye
               are
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               
               and
               to
               discover
               to
               you
               all
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               is
               fit
               for
               my
               Church
               to
               believe
               and
               practice
               .
               He
               shall
               teach
               you
               the
               compleat
               Truth
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               God
               gives
               it
               to
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Life
               and
               Government
               she
               may
               inerrably
               be
               guided
               .
            
          
           
             Maldonat
             .
             Shall
             lead
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
             
               Discover
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               that
               Truth
               which
               is
               convenient
               or
               fit
               for
               them
               to
               know
               concerning
               Salvation
               .
            
             Thus
             says
             
               Cyrill
               .
               Theophil
               .
               August
            
             .
             and
             Beda
             too
             .
          
           
             Beza
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Protestants
               believe
               God
               to
               have
               given
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               
               not
               only
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               by
               her
               Testimony
               the
               World
               may
               be
               convinced
               of
               Sin
               ,
               that
               many
               Consciences
               may
               be
               compelled
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               sinned
               in
               not
               believing
               on
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Dr
             Hammond
             thus
             ,
             
               But
               when
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               comes
               ,
               
               whose
               Title
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               he
               shall
               instruct
               you
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               reveal
               to
               you
               .
               And
               I
               will
               ask
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               send
               you
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               Interceed
               ,
               Exhort
               and
               Comfort
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               shall
               abide
               with
               you
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               shall
               suceed
               you
               in
               the
               Faith
               forever
               .
            
             As
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             the
             28th
             Chapter
             of
             Matthew
             ,
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alwayes
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             
               And
               though
               I
               shall
               now
               shortly
               part
               with
               you
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               ,
               by
               sending
               the
               Spirit
               upon
               you
               ,
               to
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               and
               by
               my
               perpetual
               Presence
               and
               Assistance
               afforded
               
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               Authority
               that
               I
               have
               received
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               now
               commit
               unto
               you
               ,
               John
               20.
               21
               ,
               22.
               continue
               with
               you
               and
               your
               Successors
               unto
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             that
             Scripture
             he
             quotes
             ,
             as
             an
             Interpretation
             of
             what
             he
             understands
             by
             Christ's
             being
             with
             them
             and
             their
             Successors
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               Then
               said
               Jesus
               to
               them
               again
               ,
               Peace
               be
               unto
               you
               ;
               As
               my
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               even
               so
               send
               I
               you
               :
               And
               when
               he
               had
               said
               this
               ,
               he
               breathed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               saith
               unto
               them
               ,
               Receive
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             fuller
             ,
             then
             that
             in
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             
               not
               only
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               their
               Successors
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               were
               to
               have
               continued
               unto
               them
               the
               perpetual
               Presence
               and
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             And
             sayes
             no
             mean
             Protestant
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             very
             truly
             ;
             
             
               It
               is
               by
               the
               Spirit
               only
               ,
               that
               men
               who
               do
               not
               profit
               under
               outward
               means
               ,
               will
               be
               enabled
               to
               profit
               ;
               who
               ,
               when
               he
               cometh
               ,
               reveals
               Truths
               clearly
               ,
               and
               bears
               them
               in
               with
               Life
               and
               Power
               upon
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               doth
               renew
               mens
               spirits
               to
               embrace
               and
               submit
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             14th
             Chapter
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               Believers
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Comforter
               ,
               to
               apply
               and
               bear
               in
               the
               Consolations
               of
               God
               ,
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               upon
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               but
               is
               their
               Advocate
               also
               ,
               who
               pleads
               their
               Cause
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               furnishing
               them
               with
               Prayers
               and
               Groans
               that
               cannot
               be
               uttered
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             produce
             the
             sense
             of
             several
             Persons
             so
             great
             in
             the
             Socinian
             way
             ,
             conformable
             to
             what
             has
             been
             asserted
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             think
             our
             Adversary
             ought
             to
             be
             concluded
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             Socinus
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             explication
             of
             the
             1st
             verse
             of
             the
             8th
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             speaks
             in
             short
             thus
             ;
             
               Neque
               enim
               jam
               carni
               sed
               spiritui
               obsequuntur
               ;
               spiritus
               namque
               vitalis
               imperium
               ,
               cui
               et
               ego
               ,
               &
               omnes
               qui
               Christi
               sunt
               subduntur
               ,
               nos
               a
               jugo
               peccati
               &
               mortis
               assernit
               :
            
             
               For
               
               neither
               do
               they
               now
               follow
               or
               live
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               living
               Spirit
               (
               to
               which
               ,
               both
               I
               and
               all
               who
               are
               Christ's
               ,
               are
               subdued
               )
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               Yoak
               of
               Sin
               and
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             Slichtingius
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Passage
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             
             especially
             that
             part
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
            
             ;
             gives
             us
             his
             mind
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Quando
               autem
               veniet
               ille
               ,
               nempe
               Paracletus
               ,
               spiritus
               ille
               veritatis
               ,
               ducet
               vos
               ,
               nempe
               interna
               illuminatione
               in
               omnem
               veritatem
               ,
               nempe
               ad
               salutem
               aeternam
               pertinentem
               ,
               ita
               ut
               omnia
               sciatis
               ,
               &
               intelligatis
               quae
               vera
               sunt
               &
               ad
               salutem
               pertinent
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Paraclet
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               shall
               come
               ,
               by
               his
               internal
               Illumination
               ,
               or
               inward
               Enlightening
               ,
               he
               will
               lead
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Vnderstanding
               of
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               true
               and
               necessary
               ,
               and
               do
               pertain
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             since
             all
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             End
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             methinks
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             be
             in
             a
             share
             in
             the
             means
             to
             it
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               the
               Teachings
               and
               Guidings
               of
               that
               Vnerring
               Spirit
               .
            
             Thus
             much
             for
             this
             place
             :
             I
             will
             instance
             one
             place
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             these
             men
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             this
             last
             cited
             ,
             and
             one
             not
             less
             Famous
             in
             the
             same
             way
             .
          
           
             Crellius
             ,
             in
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Romans
             Chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             
             14
             ,
             &
             15.
             
             
               For
               as
               many
               as
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               not
               received
               the
               spirit
               of
               Bondage
               ,
               &c.
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               Etenim
               quotquot
               spiritui
               illi
               divino
               se
               regendos
               tradunt
               ,
               ejusque
               ductum
               sequuntur
               quemadmodum
               sane
               faciunt
               ij
               ,
               qui
               ejus
               ope
               carnis
               opera
               in
               se
               perimunt
               ,
               eque
               non
               admittunt
               ,
               illi
               Dei
               ipsius
               sunt
               Filij
               :
               qui
               quemadmodum
               jam
               naturae
               ipsius
               sunt
               quodammodo
               participes
               ,
               ejusque
               similes
               ;
               Ita
               etiam
               vicissim
               a
               〈◊〉
               ●iliorum
               loco
               habentur
               ,
               ab
               eoque
               sunt
               adopt●ti
               ,
               &
               in
               Filiorum
               jus
               ads●iti
               .
               Eos
               autem
               qui
               a
               Deo
               instar
               Filiorum
               diliguntur
               ,
               vitae
               sempiternae
               fore
               participes
               ,
               quanquam
               per
               se
               unicuique
               videtur
               patere
               ,
               mox
               tamen
               planum
               faciam
               .
            
             Certainly
             then
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             
             if
             he
             hath
             any
             regard
             for
             Crellius
             ,
             will
             not
             oppose
             himself
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             Christians
             being
             accompanied
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             this
             Author
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               without
               that
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Operation
               of
               it
               to
               a
               Regeneration
               of
               Soul
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               being
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Heir
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               Glory
            
             ;
             as
             he
             further
             speaks
             upon
             the
             17th
             verse
             .
          
           
             Slichtingius
             gives
             us
             the
             same
             Interpretation
             ,
             differing
             only
             in
             the
             Expression
             ;
             
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               Probant
               illos
               victuros
               esse
               ,
               si
               spiritu
               actiones
               corporis
               mortificent
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Spiritu
               Dei
               agi
               ,
               ferri
               ,
               impelli
               ,
               regi
               ,
               &
               spiritu
               actiones
               corporis
               perimere
               .
            
             
               They
               prove
               themselves
               to
               be
               Conquerors
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               Spirit
               they
               mortifie
               the
               Deeds
               of
               the
               Body
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               To
               be
               acted
               ,
               led
               ,
               moved
               ,
               perswaded
               ,
               governed
               ,
               ruled
               and
               directed
               ,
               and
               to
               overthrow
               and
               destroy
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Child
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Crellius
             is
             most
             express
             upon
             the
             12th
             verse
             of
             the
             2d
             chapter
             of
             
             Paul's
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             
               Sed
               spiritum
               qui
               est
               ex
               Deo
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               qui
               ex
               Deo
               proficiscitur
               seu
               derivatur
               in
               homines
               ,
               ideoque
               Dei
               Spiritus
               merito
               vocatur
               .
            
             But
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               derived
               from
               God
               into
               men
            
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             deservedly
             called
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Crellius
             ,
             upon
             that
             remarkable
             Passage
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             
             
               But
               the
               spiritual
               man
               judgeth
               all
               things
               ,
               &c.
            
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               Opponit
               animali
               homini
               spiritualem
               ;
               Spiritualis
               autem
               homo
               ille
               est
               ,
               qui
               non
               solu●
               spiritu
               Dei
               praeditus
               est
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ejus
               ductum
               sequitur
               ,
               &
               a
               spiritu
               ipso
               totus
               pendet
               .
            
          
           
             Sayes
             he
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             opposeth
             the
             Spiritual
             to
             the
             Natural
             man
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             man
             who
             is
             not
             only
             endued
             with
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             
               but
               is
               also
               under
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Conduct
               ,
               and
               wholy
               depends
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             What
             man
             speaks
             more
             pathetically
             for
             inspiration
             ,
             then
             Crellius
             doth
             ,
             in
             whom
             out
             Adversary
             pretends
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             Slichtingius
             much
             behind
             him
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             same
             place
             gives
             us
             his
             mind
             thus
             ,
             
             
               Spiritualis
               autem
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               homo
               divino
               spiritu
               non
               tantum
               praeditus
               ,
               sed
               illi
               etiam
               totus
               deditus
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Spiritual
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             not
             only
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             adorned
             and
             over-seen
             (
             as
             by
             his
             good
             Angel
             )
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             
               but
               who
               is
               also
               rendered
               or
               yielded
               forever
               to
               his
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dijudicat
               quidem
               omnia
               ;
               id
               est
               ,
               omnia
               quae
               dicuntur
               cognoscit
               ,
               qualia
               sint
               ,
               an
               divina
               sint
               ,
               an
               prophana
               ;
               de
               omnibus
               judicandi
               habet
               facultatem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Judgeth
               all
               things
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               sayes
            
             Slichtingius
             ,
             He
             measureth
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
             that
             are
             spoken
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Divine
             or
             Prophane
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             the
             Faculty
             or
             Gift
             of
             right
             Judgment
             concerning
             all
             things
             .
             
               Thus
               far
            
             Slichtingius
             
               concerning
               this
               place
               :
               I
               shall
               mention
               one
               more
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               conclude
               .
            
          
           
             Crellius
             ,
             upon
             that
             passage
             to
             the
             
               Gallatians
               ,
               God
               hath
               sent
               forth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Son
               into
               your
               Hearts
               ,
            
             
             further
             observes
             ,
             
               Quia
               in
               cordibus
               hominum
               vim
               suam
               exerat
               :
               Again
               ,
               Spiritus
               istius
               operationis
               est
               ,
               ut
               nos
               ex
               paterno
               Dei
               in
               nos
               amore
               certos
               reddat
               ,
               &
               filialem
               erga
               eum
               fiduciam
               nobis
               ingeneret
               .
            
          
           
             What
             can
             we
             desire
             beyond
             this
             against
             our
             Adversary
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             primitive
             Socinians
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             believed
             God
             to
             have
             given
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             give
             his
             good
             Spirit
             unto
             Believers
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             Children
             of
             God
             ?
             
               It
               is
               God's
               displaying
               his
               Power
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Operation
               of
               his
               Spirit
               that
               he
               makes
               us
               acquainted
               with
               his
               Fatherly
               Love
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               begets
               in
               us
               a
               filial
               or
               Son-like
               Faithfulness
               towards
               him
               ,
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Slichtingius
             ,
             
               on
               that
               notable
               Saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
            
             John
             ,
             
               in
               
               his
               first
               Epistle
               and
               second
               Chapter
            
             ;
             But
             the
             Anointing
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             of
             him
             ,
             
             abideth
             in
             you
             ;
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             you
             .
             commenteth
             ,
          
           
             
               Unctio
               ,
               pro
               eo
               quo
               facta
               est
               unctio
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               prooleo
               coelesti
               ,
               qui
               spiritus
               est
               sanctus
               :
               Again
               ,
               Hic
               enim
               erat
               spiritus
               istius
               sancti
               effectus
               ,
               qui
               eo
               fine
               dabatur
               ,
               ut
               esset
               internus
               doctor
               veritatis
               ,
               &
               in
               omnem
               deduceret
               veritatem
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Unctio
               ,
               id
               est
               spiritus
               sanctus
               ,
               vos
               de
               omnibus
               docet
               ,
               nempe
               ad
               salutem
               pertinentibus
               .
            
             In
             English
             thus
             ,
             Vnotion
             stands
             for
             Heavenly
             
               Oyl
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               :
            
             And
             to
             this
             End
             was
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             given
             ,
             
               that
               it
               might
               become
               an
               internal
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               Teacher
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               lead
               into
               all
               Truth
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             The
             Unction
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             teaches
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             pertains
             to
             
               Eternal
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             
               Certainly
               ,
               either
               our
               Adversary
               ought
               to
               relinquish
               his
               great
               Opinion
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               or
               else
               conclude
               ,
               that
            
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             Motions
             ,
             Revelations
             ,
             Teachings
             ,
             Rulings
             and
             Guidings
             are
             not
             things
             absurd
             ,
             fantastical
             ,
             or
             inconsistant
             with
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             most
             agreeable
             with
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             possibly
             be
             a
             right
             Christian
             .
          
           
             But
             neither
             is
             Crellius
             of
             this
             mind
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             only
             ,
             
             where
             the
             weight
             of
             Scripture
             tends
             him
             to
             these
             Interpretations
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             
               One
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             he
             frequently
             takes
             occasion
             to
             declare
             himself
             ,
             I
             think
             most
             plainly
             ;
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             been
             as
             sound
             and
             clear
             in
             his
             Understanding
             of
             all
             other
             Points
             :
             
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Power
               or
               Efficacy
               of
               God
               ;
               namely
               (
               that
               we
               may
               explain
               it
               )
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 issuing
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 doth
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 Consecrate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 various
                 and
                 admirable
                 Effects
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               which
               Power
               and
               Efficacy
               of
               God
               they
               are
               wont
               to
               call
               
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               spirit
               is
               given
               to
               men
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               obtain
               ,
               receive
               and
               have
               him
               from
               God
               by
               Prayers
               ,
               as
               numberless
               places
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               shew
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               
               have
               looked
               into
               but
               these
               few
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 11.
                 13.
                 
                 John
              
               7.
               39.
               
               
               &
               14.
               16
               ,
               17.
               (
               a
               place
               by
               me
               quoted
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               )
               Acts
               5.
               32.
               
               &
               15.
               8.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               19.
               
               By
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               these
               places
               is
               understood
               ,
               
                 Some
                 Divine
                 and
                 Holy
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Power
                 flowing
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 breathed
                 into
                 man.
              
               Again
               ,
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               i●
               properly
               given
               unto
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               Metonymically
               nor
               Metolepsically
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               simply
               and
               plainly
               to
               be
               taken
               as
               exprest
               :
               
               which
               signification
               (
               
                 sayes
                 Crellius
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 unknown
                 even
                 to
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               themselves
               ,
               although
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               they
               did
               most
               grievously
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               
                 taking
                 a
                 false
                 Inspiration
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 one
                 ,
                 a
                 Davilish
                 for
                 a
                 Divine
                 .
              
            
             It
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             instance
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             what
             he
             argumentatively
             writes
             on
             this
             ;
             only
             I
             will
             produce
             a
             few
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             which
             he
             so
             understands
             ,
             and
             applies
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             
             22.
             
             &
             5.
             5.
             
             —
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             14.
             here
             a
             Pledge
             and
             Earnest
             are
             mentioned
             .
             
               Ne●●
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               all
               those
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               said
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               on
               men
               ,
               as
               
                 Isae
                 .
                 44.
                 3.
                 
                 Joel
              
               (
               by
               us
               cited
               )
               chap.
               2.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Zachariah
               12.
               10.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               6.
               where
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               men
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 baptized
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 it
                 :
              
               again
               agree
               to
               it
               that
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               in
               John
               ,
               inviting
               men
               to
               the
               participation
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               Gift
               ,
               thus
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 drink
                 :
              
               Understand
               it
               (
               sayes
               Crellius
               )
               of
               that
               Living
               Water
               ,
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               is
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
               Let
               those
               places
               be
               added
               (
               says
               he
               )
               in
               which
               Christ
               himself
               is
               said
               to
               be
               anointed
               ,
               or
               others
               are
               signified
               to
               be
               
                 anointed
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 John
                 7.
                 37.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
              
               61.
               1.
               
               
                 Luke
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 Acts
                 8.
                 38.
                 
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 51.
                 8.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               1
               
               John
               2.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               27.
               
            
             He
             proceeds
             to
             several
             Arguments
             upon
             divers
             other
             Scripture-Heads
             ,
             as
             all
             Scriptures
             touching
             
               divine
               Participation
            
             ,
             
             
               not
               quenching
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               being
               sent
               ,
               The
               Spirit
               searcheth
               all
               things
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             conclude
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             with
             this
             one
             Expression
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 In
                 this
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 expressed
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 expresseth
                 the
                 thing
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 indeed
                 as
                 may
                 demonstrate
                 most
                 clearly
                 
                 that
                 God
                 dwells
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 most
                 singular
                 and
                 divine
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 streight
                 Bond
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Conjunction
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 could
                 we
                 be
                 more
                 streightly
                 joyned
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 imparted
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Curcellius
             shall
             conclude
             these
             Testimonies
             ;
             
               Nec
               enim
               desinent
               fideles
               esse
               Templum
               spiritus
               sancti
               ;
               
               nimirum
               quia
               Deus
               in
               ipsis
               per
               spiritum
               suum
               habitaret
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Neither
             do
             the
             Faithful
             cease
             to
             be
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               dwells
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             apply
             my self
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             which
             concerns
             a
             Vindication
             of
             
               George
               Fox
               ,
               and
               his
               Citation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Reproach
             and
             Unworthy
             dealing
             of
             our
             Adversary
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           George
           Fox
           ,
           And
           the
           TRUTH
           by
           him
           Vindicated
           ,
           Particularly
           his
           Quotation
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           from
           the
           Calumny
           and
           Cavil
           of
           this
           LIBELLER
           .
        
         
           WE
           shall
           say
           nothing
           here
           of
           the
           Disingenuity
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           in
           writing
           against
           a
           particular
           Person
           ,
           to
           prove
           a
           Charge
           against
           a
           People
           ,
           having
           already
           pointed
           at
           it
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           but
           shall
           fall
           to
           the
           Charge
           it self
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           faithfully
           lay
           down
           in
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           one
           main
           part
           of
           his
           Proof
           against
           
             G.
             F.
             that
             he
             is
             an
             Impostor
             ,
          
           because
           he
           renders
           not
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           though
           words
           importing
           the
           same
           sense
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           3.
           
           If
           you
           will
           but
           allow
           us
           competent
           Witnesses
           to
           prove
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           killed
           a
           man
           ,
           supposing
           we
           have
           seen
           him
           at
           noon-day
           thrust
           him
           through
           the
           Heart
           with
           a
           Sword
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           will
           grant
           that
           we
           can
           read
           English
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           A.
           B.
           is
           not
           C.
           O.
           then
           upon
           these
           Concessions
           we
           will
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           is
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           or
           Imposter
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Reader
           is
           the
           Charge
           ;
           And
           dost
           thou
           not
           think
           it
           is
           rarely
           drawn
           up
           ?
           Well
           may
           I
           say
           rarely
           ,
           for
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           first
           of
           the
           sort
           that
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           am
           at
           a
           stand
           what
           he
           intends
           with
           his
           suppository
           Introduction
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           as
           little
           understand
           what
           the
           man
           means
           
             by
             allowing
             Vs
             Competent
             Witness
          
           (
           when
           the
           Vs
           are
           to
           see
           the
           thing
           done
           )
           as
           he
           can
           pretend
           Difficulty
           in
           the
           obscurest
           Passage
           in
           G.
           Fox's
           Writings
           :
           for
           either
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ;
           
             If
             you
             will
             but
             allow
             Vs
          
           (
           to
           be
           )
           
             competent
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           supposing
           we
           have
           seen
           him
           at
           Noon-day
           ,
           &c.
           or
           if
           ,
           as
           by
           him
           already
           Phrais'd
           ,
           viz.
           If
           you
           will
           but
           allow
           Us
           competent
           Witnesses
           (
           leaving
           out
           
             to
             be
          
           )
           then
           say
           I
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           supposing
           They
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           We
           )
           have
           seen
           him
           at
           Noon-day
           ,
           &c.
           for
           as
           exprest
           ,
           they
           are
           competent
           Witnesses
           :
           But
           if
           this
           be
           so
           trivial
           ,
           as
           that
           our
           time
           might
           have
           been
           better
           spent
           ,
           and
           our
           Charity
           have
           over
           lookt
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           slip
           of
           the
           Mans
           Pen
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Compositors
           Setting
           :
           Methinks
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           lavish
           of
           his
           Time
           as
           penurious
           in
           his
           Charity
           ,
           that
           ,
           without
           any
           Just
           Provocation
           ,
           he
           should
           trouble
           the
           world
           with
           an
           enti●e
           Book
           ,
           containing
           little
           else
           but
           a
           Collection
           of
           such
           slender
           (
           at
           most
           )
           omissions
           ,
           enlarg'd
           with
           his
           own
           
             malicious
             Comments
          
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           now
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           see
           this
           wonderful
           discovery
           he
           has
           made
           of
           
             George
             Fox
          
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           plain
           ,
           as
           killing
           a
           man
           at
           noon-day
           (
           which
           unhandsom
           Comparison
           is
           no
           mean
           Instance
           of
           his
           own
           vexed
           ,
           base
           ,
           and
           murdering
           Spirit
           )
           or
           as
           his
           Mathematical
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           A.
           B.
           is
           not
           C.
           O.
           for
           which
           peculiar
           and
           easie
           way
           of
           well-expressing
           of
           a
           Charge
           ,
           we
           remain
           his
           Debtors
           .
        
         
           To
           prove
           this
           Charge
           (
           the
           only
           thing
           we
           want
           ,
           for
           of
           false
           Accusers
           and
           Accusations
           we
           have
           enough
           )
           he
           thus
           goes
           about
           it
           ,
           to
           use
           his
           own
           words
           .
        
         
           
             If
             G.
             Fox
          
           in
           matters
           of
           concernment
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           mens
           Bodies
           and
           Estates
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           their
           Souls
           and
           eternal
           Estates
           ,
           affirm
           that
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           to
           your
           own
           Eyes
           is
           manifestly
           false
           ,
           or
           that
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           which
           is
           true
           .
           
             Again
             ▪
             If
          
           G.
           F.
           doth
           belye
           not
           an
           ordinary
           Person
           ,
           a
           mortal
           Man
           or
           Prince
           ,
           but
           God
           Almight●
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           If
           he
           deal
           thus
           through
           Design
           and
           Purpos●●
           then
           he
           is
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           viz.
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           Lyar
           ,
           and
           Impostor
           with
           a
           Witness
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           but
           
             Petitio
             Principii
          
           ,
           or
           a
           meer
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           proved
           here
           then
           in
           the
           Charge
           it self
           ,
           nay
           it
           is
           but
           the
           Repetition
           of
           the
           Charge
           ,
           expressed
           in
           other
           tearms
           ;
           Yet
           to
           it
           so
           expressed
           ,
           I
           return
           in
           short
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           deny
           that
           
             George
             Fox
          
           his
           affirming
           things
           to
           be
           true
           which
           are
           false
           ,
           and
           false
           which
           are
           true
           ,
           to
           be
           obvious
           to
           our
           Eyes
           or
           Sences
           ;
           for
           we
           can
           see
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           And
           since
           we
           are
           so
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             no
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             Lyar
             or
             Impostor
             by
             his
             own
             Rule
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           that
           
             George
             Fox
          
           so
           affirming
           or
           asserting
           ,
           supposing
           as
           our
           Adversary
           says
           of
           him
           ,
           renders
           him
           either
           a
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           or
           Impostor
           ;
           since
           he
           only
           is
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           either
           runs
           to
           instruct
           or
           teach
           a
           People
           ,
           and
           not
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           speaks
           other
           mens
           words
           ,
           not
           his
           own
           Visions
           ;
           or
           who
           prophesies
           such
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           never
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           but
           ▪
           happen
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           in
           neither
           of
           which
           acceptations
           is
           
             George
             Fox
          
           proved
           a
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           :
           therefore
           none
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           urged
           to
           clear
           him
           from
           Imposture
           ,
           since
           he
           only
           is
           an
           Impostor
           that
           assumes
           to
           himself
           the
           Dignity
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           Ambassador
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           proves
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           as
           
             Simon
             Magus
             among
             the
             Samaritans
             and
             Romans
             ,
             Mahomet
             among
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             Jew
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           
             George
             Fox
          
           had
           singly
           affirm'd
           that
           to
           be
           true
           which
           were
           false
           ,
           it
           prov'd
           him
           no
           
             False
             Prophet
          
           or
           Impostor
           ;
           And
           therefore
           our
           Adversary
           shews
           himself
           a
           raw
           Disputant
           ,
           and
           meer
           Novice
           in
           the
           sound
           framing
           of
           an
           Argument
           ;
           For
           what
           man
           ,
           that
           understands
           an
           Horse
           from
           a
           Cow
           ,
           would
           thus
           argue
           ;
           If
           
             G.
             Fox
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             concernment
             not
             only
             to
             mens
             Bodies
             and
             Estates
          
           (
           then
           in
           matters
           of
           concernment
           ,
           in
           part
           to
           mens
           Bodies
           and
           Estates
           )
           
             affirm
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             is
             false
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             false
             Prophet
             and
             Impostor
          
           ;
           He
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           ,
           if
           
             George
             Fox
          
           affirms
           he
           gave
           ten
           pound
           for
           an
           Horse
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           but
           five
           ,
           then
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           is
           a
           
             false-Prophet
             and
             Impostor
             with
             a
             witness
          
           ;
           But
           I
           think
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           hurt
           us
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           have
           to
           himself
           the
           whole
           Reputation
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           proving
           to
           Peoples
           sences
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Charge
           ,
           who
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           void
           of
           all
           Sence
           himself
           ,
           and
           Reason
           too
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           suffer'd
           so
           much
           weakness
           and
           untruth
           to
           pass
           the
           Press
           without
           Correction
           .
        
         
           Nay
           though
           he
           could
           make
           it
           appear
           (
           which
           neither
           his
           wickedness
           
           nor
           prejudice
           will
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           do
           )
           that
           
             G.
             Fox
          
           has
           designedly
           and
           on
           purpose
           belyed
           the
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           he
           chargeth
           him
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           Yet
           still
           I
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           properly
           &
           strictly
           be
           tearmd
           a
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           or
           Impostor
           ,
           though
           all
           but
           such
           ,
           would
           justly
           conclude
           him
           as
           wicked
           ,
           as
           our
           Adversary
           is
           malicious
           :
           for
           might
           not
           a
           deboist
           fellow
           ,
           that
           mocks
           at
           God
           and
           Godliness
           ,
           when
           he
           kills
           ,
           lyes
           ,
           or
           commits
           Adultery
           ,
           say
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           did
           ,
           on
           ●more
           serious
           account
           ,
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           that
           his
           Spirit
           was
           〈◊〉
           to
           have
           avoided
           such
           things
           ,
           but
           the
           Flesh
           was
           〈…〉
           not
           he
           ,
           which
           did
           those
           things
           ,
           but
           sin
           in
           him
           ,
           hereby
           〈◊〉
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Apostle
           intended
           quite
           〈◊〉
           thing
           :
           Yet
           I
           hope
           ,
           none
           in
           their
           wits
           would
           count
           such
           a
           fellow
           a
           
             false
             Prophet
             or
             Impostor
             ,
             though
             very
             impious
             and
             prophane
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           there
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           who
           from
           
           Nathan's
           words
           to
           David
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Vriah's
           Wife
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           liberty
           taken
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           have
           interpreted
           and
           concluded
           ,
           that
           their
           boundless
           Lusts
           are
           by
           Scripture
           irreprehensible
           ;
           thereby
           
             making
             at
             first
             sight
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             an
             accessory
             to
             their
             licentious
             practices
             ,
          
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           truth
           therein
           contained
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           belying
           him
           with
           a
           Witness
           )
           I
           suppose
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           Observation
           in
           the
           World
           cannot
           but
           give
           him
           to
           understand
           ;
           Yet
           how
           we
           can
           properly
           Character
           such
           Libidinoso's
           ,
           or
           inordinate
           Persons
           ,
           
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Impostors
          
           ,
           is
           left
           with
           the
           ingeneous
           Reader
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Way
           he
           takes
           to
           prove
           
             George
             Fox
          
           what
           he
           wickedly
           sayes
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           evidently
           detected
           of
           Insufficiency
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           his
           own
           positions
           ,
           
             George
             Fox
          
           can
           not
           be
           concluded
           either
           an
           Impostor
           or
           false
           Prophet
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           as
           well
           mistaken
           in
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Charge
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           way
           he
           took
           to
           state
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           in
           that
           compass
           ,
           could
           well
           have
           manifested
           more
           Weakness
           ,
           Folly
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Untruth
           (
           as
           well
           in
           desending
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           in
           opposing
           our
           Principles
           )
           then
           this
           our
           Adversary
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           To
           follow
           him
           into
           every
           Absurdity
           ,
           would
           not
           only
           be
           more
           
           then
           he
           deserves
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           or
           any
           mans
           that
           loves
           time
           better
           then
           to
           lose
           it
           ;
           But
           it
           would
           needlesly
           swell
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           beyond
           both
           my
           Intention
           and
           the
           Service
           it
           is
           designed
           to
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           contract
           and
           divide
           his
           exceptions
           to
           
             George
             Fox's
          
           quotation
           of
           Scriptures
           into
           these
           three
           sorts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           may
           refer
           to
           Doctrinal
           Difference
           ,
           I
           mean
           wherein
           he
           opposeth
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           refer
           to
           his
           Socinian
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           wherein
           Christ's
           Divinity
           is
           asserted
           ,
           where
           we
           oppose
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           are
           meerly
           trivial
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           pretence
           for
           accusing
           
             George
             Fox
          
           of
           any
           alteration
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           himself
           judges
           generally
           to
           be
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           only
           perhaps
           a
           transposing
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           or
           the
           using
           of
           a
           word
           of
           equal
           force
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           no
           wayes
           detracting
           or
           varying
           from
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           a
           man
           should
           make
           fifty
           Cavils
           ,
           and
           faithless
           number
           doctrinal
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           solid
           purpose
           ,
           
             befits
             no
             man
             that
             loves
             to
             be
             profitably
             employed
          
           ;
           but
           it
           therefore
           suits
           him
           ,
           that
           
             is
             so
             over-run
             with
             the
             Lazy
             ,
          
           as
           I
           am
           really
           perswaded
           ,
           he
           busies
           not
           himself
           in
           one
           serviceable
           Work
           in
           a
           week
           together
           ;
           
             only
             sits
             upon
             his
             own
             Saturnal
             Dreams
             till
             he
             has
             with
             difficulty
             hatcht
             them
             into
             some
             seeming
             consistency
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             to
             slutter
             abroad
             upon
             his
             paper
             wings
          
           (
           scarce
           good
           enough
           for
           waist
           )
           
             to
             the
             shop
          
           ,
           which
           traffiques
           in
           such
           kind
           of
           ware
           )
           
             till
             persecution
             comes
             ;
             with
             the
             Scorch
             of
             which
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             singe
             and
             wrap
             up
             like
             a
             Scrole
          
           ;
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           .
           Now
           for
           his
           Doctrinal
           Exceptions
           .
        
         
           He
           begins
           with
           what
           we
           confess
           to
           Gods
           Glory
           to
           be
           our
           beginning
           ,
           and
           stumbles
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           did
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           ;
           I
           
             mean
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             great
             Son
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Light
             of
             the
             invisible
             and
             spiritual
             World
             ,
             by
             Which
             the
             invisible
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             of
             men
             come
             to
             obtain
             the
             saving
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             required
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
          
           What
           can
           we
           expect
           then
           but
           Darkness
           ,
           from
           him
           that
           seeketh
           to
           disparage
           the
           Light.
           But
           let
           us
           hear
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Scripture
           which
           I
           shall
           pitch
           upon
           as
           misrecited
           (
           in
           his
           Language
           (
           that
           is
           George
           Fox's
           )
           perverted
           and
           corrupted
           )
           shall
           be
           that
           in
           
           John
           1.
           9.
           he
           cites
           it
           almost
           as
           often
           wrong
           as
           right
           .
           The
           Scripture
           
             runs
             thus
             in
             our
             translation
          
           ,
           That
           was
           the
           true
           Light
           that
           lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World.
           (
           
             A
             long
             Porch
             ,
             where
             's
             the
             House
             )
             says
             he
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Greek
           it
           is
           coming
           ,
           (
           not
           that
           cometh
           )
           and
           so
           it
           may
           refer
           to
           light
           as
           well
           as
           man
           ;
           But
           George
           Fox
           
             hath
             it
             thus
             ,
             John
             said
             ,
          
           Every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           is
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           several
           sayings
           of
           the
           like
           tendency
           .
           
             But
             now
             hath
             he
             observed
             that
             Exactness
             ,
             which
             he
             requires
             in
             others
             ?
          
           may
           there
           be
           no
           Difference
           between
           lighteth
           and
           enlighteth
           ,
           must
           every
           man
           of
           necessity
           he
           enlightned
           because
           the
           Light
           lighteth
           him
           ?
        
         
           Wonderful
           Distinction
           !
           Certainly
           this
           man
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           new
           Class
           of
           Criticks
           :
           I
           wonder
           into
           what
           Labyrinth
           he
           hath
           travell'd
           for
           this
           notable
           gloss
           !
           a
           body
           would
           think
           he
           had
           left
           his
           Wits
           (
           if
           ever
           he
           had
           any
           )
           behind
           in
           exchange
           .
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           conceited
           and
           presumptious
           ,
           for
           any
           man
           to
           undertake
           what
           he
           cannot
           prove
           ,
           and
           not
           less
           base
           ,
           to
           affirm
           a
           man
           mis-cites
           ,
           perverts
           and
           corrupts
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           he
           renders
           the
           genuine
           sense
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           I
           briefly
           prove
           ,
        
         
           If
           I
           grant
           to
           this
           Pseudo-linguist
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           a
           Participle
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Verb
           ,
           as
           our
           English
           renders
           it
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           must
           it
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           refers
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           not
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
           Has
           he
           made
           no
           better
           use
           of
           his
           Greek
           Grammar
           ?
           'T
           is
           strange
           that
           any
           man
           so
           mean
           in
           that
           Tongue
           ,
           should
           undertake
           to
           thwart
           the
           current
           of
           all
           indifferent
           Translators
           ,
           whom
           he
           sticks
           not
           to
           make
           use
           of
           at
           other
           times
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           taken
           a
           view
           of
           the
           most
           and
           best
           Editions
           ,
           both
           of
           
             Greek
             ,
             Syriack
             ,
             Arabick
             ,
             Aethiopick
          
           and
           Latine
           ,
           I
           could
           at
           present
           find
           ;
           besides
           ,
           several
           other
           Languages
           ,
           amongst
           others
           a
           Gothick
           and
           
             Anglo
             Saxonick
          
           Testament
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           I
           understand
           as
           much
           as
           he
           doth
           Greek
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           also
           produce
           for
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 The
                 Greek
                 .
                 
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 enlighteth
                 every
                 man
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           Syriack
           
             Version
             has
             it
          
           ,
           Omnem
           venientem
           in
           mundum
           ;
           
             All
             coming
             into
             the
             World
          
           :
           Which
           sayes
           Drusius
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           The
           Arabick
           hath
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             That
             was
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
             which
             enlightens
             every
             man
             :
          
           making
           coming
           to
           begin
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           was
           a
           Mistake
           in
           the
           Version
           of
           it
           ;
           however
           ,
           it
           gives
           no
           force
           to
           our
           Adversary
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           said
           ,
           
             to
             enlighten
             all
             men
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             or
             being
             come
             into
             the
             World
             is
             mention'd
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
          
           in
           him
           was
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           Life
           was
           the
           Light
           of
           men
           ;
           he
           was
           the
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
          
           Aethiopick
           
             Version
             we
             find
             it
             thus
          
           ,
           And
           he
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           enlightens
           all
           men
           coming
           into
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Which
                   Luther
                   renders
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Erat
                   lux
                   vera
                   ,
                   quae
                   illuminat
                   omnen
                   hominem
                   venientem
                   in
                   hunc
                   mundum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Luther
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightens
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Which
                   Erasmus
                   renders
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Erat
                   lux
                   illa
                   ,
                   lux
                   vera
                   ,
                   quae
                   illuminat
                   omnem
                   hominem
                   venientem
                   in
                   mundum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Erasmus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   Light
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightneth
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Which
                   Beza
                   renders
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Hic
                   erat
                   lux
                   illa
                   vera
                   ,
                   quae
                   illuminat
                   omnem
                   hominem
                   venientem
                   in
                   Mundum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Beza
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   was
                   that
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightens
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Montanus
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Erat
                   lux
                   vera
                   ,
                   quae
                   illuminat
                   omnem
                   hominem
                   venientem
                   in
                   hunc
                   mundum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Montanus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightens
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Italian
                   Version
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   La
                   vera
                   Luce
                   ,
                   era
                   quellach
                   ,
                   illumina
                   ogni
                   huomo
                   che
                   viene
                   all
                   mondo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Italian
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Light
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   enlightens
                   all
                   men
                   which
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spanish
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Aquella
                   Palabra
                   era
                   la
                   luz
                   verdadera
                   que
                   a
                   lumbra
                   a
                   todo
                   hobre
                   ,
                   que
                   viene
                   en
                   este
                   mundo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Spanish
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Which
                     Word
                  
                   was
                   the
                   True
                   Light
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     giveth
                     Light
                     to
                     all
                     men
                  
                   that
                   come
                   into
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   French
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Ceste
                   lumiere
                   la
                   estoit
                   la
                   veritable
                   ,
                   qui
                   illumine
                   tout
                   homme
                   venant
                   au
                   monde
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   French.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   same
                   Light
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightens
                   all
                   Mankind
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   This
                   a
                   Translation
                   in
                   1631.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   La
                   vraye
                   lumiere
                   estoit
                   celle
                   qui
                   illumine
                   tout
                   homme
                   ,
                   venant
                   au
                   monde
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Translation
                   in
                   1631.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Light
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   enlightens
                   all
                   Mankind
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   This
                   a
                   later
                   Translation
                   1658.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Elle
                   estoit
                   la
                   lumiere
                   veritable
                   ,
                   qui
                   illumine
                   tout
                   homme
                   ,
                   venant
                   au
                   monde
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Translation
                   in
                   1658.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   which
                   enlightens
                   all
                   Mankind
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   High-Dutch
                   ,
                   or
                   German
                   ,
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Das
                   war
                   das
                   Warhafftige
                   Licht
                   ,
                   welches
                   alle
                   Menschen
                   erleuchtet
                   ,
                   die
                   in
                   diese
                   Welt
                   kommen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   German
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightens
                   all
                   Men
                   that
                   come
                   into
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Low-Dutch
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Dat
                   wareachtige
                   Licht
                   was
                   dese
                   die
                   allen
                   Menschen
                   verlicht
                   komende
                   in
                   de
                   Werelt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Low-Dutch
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightens
                   all
                   Men
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Anglo-Saxonick
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Soth
                   leoht
                   waes
                   that
                   onlyht
                   aelene
                   cumendne
                   man
                   on
                   thisne
                   Middan-card
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Anglo-Saxonick
                   verbatim
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   enlightens
                   every
                   man
                   coming
                   (
                   or
                   coming
                   man
                   )
                   into
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           any
           Versions
           or
           Copies
           extant
           but
           what
           are
           of
           the
           
           same
           import
           with
           these
           already
           cited
           .
           That
           which
           seems
           further
           necessary
           is
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Writers
           in
           the
           Point
           .
        
         
           Gregorius
           Nazianzenus
           ,
           concione
           de
           Baptismate
           ,
           
             is
             very
             express
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           Chrysostom
           largely
           and
           earnestly
           discusses
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           concludes
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ought
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           not
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           in
           explicating
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             Whether
             then
             is
             not
             every
             one
          
           (
           savingly
           )
           enlightened
           ?
           he
           very
           truly
           and
           to
           purpose
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           any
           defect
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           but
           their
           fault
           who
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yield
           to
           it
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Grace
           is
           impartially
           shed
           abroad
           (
           or
           held
           forth
           )
           unto
           all
           ;
           but
           who
           wilfully
           refuse
           that
           Heavenly
           Gift
           ,
           must
           impute
           their
           Blindness
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Thus
           also
           Lactantius
           taught
           ,
           withal
           ,
           not
           only
           applying
           the
           Participle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           but
           in
           Honour
           of
           that
           Light
           ,
           asserts
           it
           to
           have
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           Effi●●cy
           ,
           or
           effectual
           Operation
           in
           all
           such
           as
           believe
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           walk
           up
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             I
             shall
             now
             briefly
             touch
             upon
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             approved
             Men
             of
             Learning
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             gives
             this
             paraphtastical
             account
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             
             
               Non
               erat
               Johannes
               lumen
               illud
               de
               quo
               loquor
               ,
               nam
               lumen
               hoc
               ,
               de
               quo
               loquor
               ,
               erat
               lumen
               verum
               quod
               illuminat
               omnem
               hominem
               venientem
               in
               hunc
               mundum
               .
            
             Making
             the
             Evangelist
             thus
             to
             speak
             ,
             John
             was
             not
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             speak
             ;
             for
             this
             Light
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             was
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
             which
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             this
             World.
             And
             answering
             the
             same
             Objection
             (
             as
             our
             Adversary
             maketh
             )
             
               Ambiguitatem
               sustulisset
               additus
               articulus
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             being
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             renders
             the
             sense
             
               too
               ambiguous
            
             .
          
           
             Beza
             is
             peremptory
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             making
             the
             objection
             our
             Adversary
             doth
             ,
             he
             answereth
             ;
             
               Venientem
               in
               mundum
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               nascentem
               ,
               ut
               explicat
               Christus
               ipse
               hoc
               dicendi
               genus
               infra
               .
               18.
               37.
               
               Et
               additum
               est
               istud
               partim
               emphatico
               Pleonasmo
               ,
               partim
               ut
               tollatur
               Judaeorum
               et
               Gentium
               discrimen
               .
               
                 Act.
                 10.
                 35.
                 
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 25.
                 
                 &
                 Gal.
              
               13.
               26.
               
               Quod
               autem
               nonnulli
               Participium
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               putant
               posse
               ad
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               referri
               ,
               ut
               ita
               convertas
               ;
               Haec
               erat
               illa
               Lux
               vera
               ,
               quae
               ,
               veniens
               in
               mundum
               ,
               illuminat
               omnem
               hominem
               :
               id
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               videtur
               violentum
               &
               tractationem
               hujus
               argumenti
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               manifestationes
               Christi
               confundere
               ;
               Malo
               igitur
               significari
               ,
               nullum
               hominem
               nasci
               hujus
               Lucis
               expertem
               .
               Coming
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               being
               born
               ,
               as
               Christ
               himself
               explains
               this
               manner
               of
               speaking
               below
               in
               the
               18th
               cap.
               37.
               vers
               .
               And
               that
               is
               added
               partly
               by
               an
               emphatical
               redundancy
               ,
               partly
               to
               remove
               that
               distinction
               which
               was
               between
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               
                 Acts
                 10.
                 35.
                 
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 25.
                 
                 &
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               26.
               
               But
               because
               some
               think
               the
               Participle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               be
               transposed
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               construed
               thus
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               which
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               enlightens
               every
               man
               :
               but
               with
               me
               it
               seems
               to
               confound
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               Argument
               (
               that
               is
               of
               Christ's
               manifestation
               )
               as
               unnatural
               and
               extorted
               .
               I
               had
               much
               rather
               it
               should
               signifie
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               is
               born
               void
               of
               this
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             Maldonatus
             ,
             whom
             Crellius
             often
             cites
             with
             great
             respect
             ,
             
             sayes
             ;
             
               Quem
               sensum
               Cyrillus
               et
               alij
               quidam
               secuti
               sunt
               ,
               estque
               non
               falsus
               ,
               non
               absurdus
               ,
               sed
               mea
               sententia
               non
               proprius
               .
               Nam
               ut
               alia
               non
               esset
               ratio
               ,
               nomen
               hominis
               proxime
               adhaerens
               jure
               sibi
               hoc
               participium
               vendicaret
               .
               Et
               Christus
               non
               solum
               in
               hunc
               mundum
               veniens
               ,
               sed
               et
               postquam
               venit
               ,
               et
               antequam
               veniret
               ,
               erat
               Lux
               vera
               quae
               illuminabat
               omnem
               hominem
               venientem
               in
               hunc
               mundum
               .
               Et
               alij
               Auctores
               omnes
               ita
               intellexerunt
               ,
               ut
               non
               Christus
               veniens
               ,
               sed
               Christus
               omnem
               hominem
               venientem
               in
               hunc
               mundum
               dicatur
               illuminasse
               ,
               
                 August
                 .
                 Chrysost
                 .
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Theophylact.
                 
                 Euthym.
                 
              
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             :
             Which
             opinion
             Cyrillus
             and
             some
             others
             followed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             neither
             false
             nor
             absurd
             ,
             but
             in
             my
             Judgment
             not
             proper
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             there
             should
             be
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             
               Man
               ,
               being
               the
               next
               Noun
               ,
               should
               of
               right
               challenge
               this
               Participle
               to
               himself
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             was
             ,
             not
             only
             
               when
               he
               came
               into
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               before
               and
               after
               he
               came
               ,
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               that
               enlightneth
               everyman
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
            
             And
             all
             other
             Authors
             ,
             as
             
               Augustin
               ,
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               and
               Euthymius
               &c.
            
             underst
             ●od
             it
             thus
             ▪
             It
             can
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             enlightens
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             
               that
               Christ
               enlightens
               all
               men
               coming
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             mind
             also
             is
             Drusius
             ,
             upon
             the
             text
             ,
             
               
                 omnem
                 hominem
                 venientem
                 in
                 mundum
              
               ;
               
               Satis
               erat
               omnes
               venientes
               in
               mundum
               .
               Sed
               homo
               dicitur
               antequ●m
               in
               mundum
               venit
               :
               in
               mundum
               venit
               cum
               nascitur
               .
               Igitur
               homo
               veniens
               in
               mundum
               ,
               non
               est
               homo
               simpliciter
               ,
               sed
               homo
               natus
               ,
               aut
               quinascitur
               .
               Ebraei
               tamen
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vocant
               omnes
               homines
               .
               
                 Lib.
                 Musar
                 .
                 c.
              
               5.
               
               Si
               congregarentur
               omnes
               venlentes
               in
               mundum
               ,
               ad
               creationem
               pulicis
               et
               ad
               infundendam
               animam
               ,
               nou
               possent
               .
               In
               
                 ●uacre
                 novo
              
               (
               Liber
               est
               eju●
               nomini●
               )
               videbune
               omnes
               venientes
               mundi
               ,
               i.
               e.
               in
               mundum
               ,
               78.
               2.
               
               &
               alibi
               saepe
               .
               Phesictha
               2.
               1.
               
               Testimonio
               sunt
               omnibus
               venientibus
               in
               mundum
               ,
               quod
               inter
               ●os
               〈◊〉
               Divinitas
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             :
             
               
                 Every
                 man
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               All
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               had
               been
               sufficient
               .
               But
               he
               may
               he
               called
               Man
               before
               he
               comes
               into
               the
               World
               :
               he
               comes
               into
               the
               World
               when
               he
               is
               born
               ;
               Therefore
               Man
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               is
               not
               simply
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               born
               .
               But
               the
               Hebrew
               call
               all
               men
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               coming
               or
               being
               both
               into
               the
               World.
               
                 Lib.
                 Musar
                 .
                 c.
              
               5.
               
               If
               all
               that
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               should
               meet
               to
               make
               a
               Fles
               ,
               and
               to
               infuse
               a
               Soul
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               do
               it
               .
               In
               
                 Munere
                 novo
              
               (
               a
               Book
               so
               called
               )
               All
               coming
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               the
               World
               shall
               see
               ,
               78.
               2.
               and
               often
               elsewhere
               .
               Phesictha
               2.
               1.
               
               All
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               have
               a
               testimony
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Deity
               among
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             sense
             of
             Learned
             men
             upon
             the
             place
             controverted
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             doth
             no
             good
             ,
             will
             I
             hope
             do
             no
             hurt
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             
             would
             think
             that
             so
             many
             able
             to
             teach
             him
             Greek
             ,
             might
             conclude
             him
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             more
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             then
             in
             his
             late
             Libel
             .
          
           
             Overlooking
             then
             some
             other
             Authors
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             able
             ,
             give
             my
             own
             reasons
             ,
             why
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             more
             properly
             belongs
             to
             man
             then
             Light.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             I●
             Christ
             be
             that
             true
             Light
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             the
             Scriptures
             most
             plainly
             character
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             all
             Criticks
             and
             Interpreters
             agree
             to
             be
             the
             import
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             then
             will
             it
             necessarily
             follow
             upon
             their
             ●●tion
             ,
             who
             generally
             make
             coming
             the
             participle
             of
             Light
             rather
             then
             
               Man
               ,
               that
               true
               Light
               never
               saw
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               World
               true
               Light
               ,
               till
               the
               Messiah's
               visible
               coming
               ,
               and
               that
               consequently
               all
               Antecedent
               Livers
               to
               his
               external
               appearance
               ,
               however
               good
               and
               holy
               men
               ,
               were
               destitute
               of
               the
               true
               or
               saving
               Light
               ,
               as
               having
               never
               rose
               upon
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               been
               illuminated
               or
               refresht
               with
               the
               Divine
               Light
               and
               Heat
               thereof
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             most
             irreverent
             thought
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             uncharitable
             towards
             many
             deceased
             Generations
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             forever
             to
             be
             exploded
             fo●
             false
             ,
             and
             inconsistant
             with
             the
             impressions
             incident
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             who
             living
             ●an
             believe
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             M●ssiah's
             coming
             there
             was
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Light
             given
             to
             those
             holy
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             Christ
             as
             that
             true
             Light
             :
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             before
             such
             manifestation
             .
             We
             shall
             easily
             grant
             ,
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             transcendency
             of
             its
             appearance
             ,
             
               as
               to
               what
               had
               been
               it
               might
               be
               said
               more
               eminently
               to
               come
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             but
             to
             exclude
             all
             lesser
             degrees
             of
             Illumination
             by
             the
             same
             saving
             Light
             ,
             
               ant●cedent
               to
               its
               brighter
               Discoveries
               in
               that
               day
               ,
            
             we
             can
             never
             do
             ;
             but
             do
             and
             shall
             maintain
             the
             contrary
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             distinct
             ,
             or
             other
             Light
             that
             saves
             now
             ,
             then
             formerly
             did
             ;
             but
             a
             more
             large
             Discovery
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             agrees
             that
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Joh.
             8.
             56
             ,
             58.
             
               before
               Abraham
               was
               I
               am
               ;
               Abraham
               saw
               my
               Day
               ,
               and
               was
               glad
            
             ;
             And
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             for
             they
             dran●
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             
               Rock
               that
               followed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               Rock
               was
               Christ
               .
               The
               Way
               of
               the
               Just
               is
               a
               shining
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Besides
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             upon
             their
             Transposition
             of
             the
             
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             time
             then
             present
             ?
             I
             mean
             when
             the
             Light
             after
             their
             sense
             ,
             
               was
               coming
               into
               the
               World
            
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             will
             be
             most
             false
             ,
             methinks
             they
             themselves
             should
             see
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             notorious
             ,
             
               that
               neither
               whilst
               he
               was
               coming
               ,
               nor
               come
               ,
               one
               quarter
               of
               Mankind
               was
               any
               whit
               extraordinarily
               enlightned
               ,
               much
               less
               savingly
               by
               him
            
             ;
             but
             they
             remained
             Infidels
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
             ,
             for
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             We
             ,
             since
             his
             Departure
             ,
             are
             left
             as
             destitute
             as
             they
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             who
             heard
             not
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             were
             wholly
             ignorant
             ;
             for
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             upon
             their
             Interpretation
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             any
             saving
             Light
             ?
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             was
             the
             excellent
             Light
             and
             Power
             ,
             is
             gone
             ;
             Say
             they
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             many
             points
             are
             left
             dubious
             ,
             as
             Peter
             testifies
             of
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ;
             Say
             I
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             unerring
             Interpreter
             or
             Guide
             to
             be
             obtained
             at
             this
             time
             a
             day
             (
             Say
             they
             again
             .
             )
             
               Certainly
               then
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               but
               little
               true
               Knowledge
               ,
               sound
               Faith
               ,
               or
               well-grounded
               Comfort
               in
               so
               ill-founded
               a
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               Belief
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Fiction
               ,
               and
               their
               Hope
               but
               a
               better
               sort
               of
               Despair
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             therefore
             think
             it
             a
             wrong
             done
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Participles
             unsuitableness
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             its
             natural
             agreement
             to
             Man
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             continually
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             
               at
               such
               enlightned
            
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             said
             of
             Light
             in
             their
             sense
             .
             The
             Messiah
             don
             't
             visibly
             appear
             as
             formerly
             ;
             That
             Light
             is
             ecclipst
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             said
             it
             was
             convenient
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             the
             Comforter
             would
             not
             come
             ;
             
               but
               that
               Divine
               intellectual
               Light
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               excellent
               ,
               he
               promised
               should
               endure
               with
               his
               to
               the
               End
            
             ;
             by
             a
             degree
             of
             which
             also
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             of
             old
             saw
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Day
             ,
             and
             Evangelical
             Dispensation
             ,
             though
             as
             to
             the
             then
             State
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             altogether
             unfit
             for
             it
             ;
             wherefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             desired
             to
             see
             his
             Day
             and
             saw
             it
             not
             ;
             How
             ?
             
               Did
               they
               not
               see
               it
               as
               to
               themselves
               ?
               By
               no
               means
            
             ;
             for
             many
             of
             them
             saw
             it
             ,
             
               but
               they
               never
               saw
               it
               break
               forth
               as
               Gods
               Dispensation
               to
               the
               World
            
             (
             though
             they
             much
             desired
             it
             )
             because
             of
             the
             Worlds
             incapacity
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             further
             say
             ?
             If
             coming
             cannot
             so
             properly
             be
             said
             of
             Light
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             as
             of
             Man
             in
             ours
             ,
             (
             since
             so
             every
             
             man
             in
             all
             ages
             comes
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             Light
             offer'd
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             other
             sense
             must
             be
             lost
             to
             thousands
             ,
             or
             they
             loose
             the
             advantage
             of
             it
             (
             being
             not
             then
             born
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             in
             which
             that
             Sun
             (
             though
             for
             a
             little
             season
             )
             was
             pleased
             to
             visit
             the
             World
             )
             then
             let
             it
             not
             be
             
               Light
               coming
            
             ,
             but
             
               Man
               coming
               into
               the
               World.
            
             In
             short
             ,
             take
             it
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             
               and
               one
               Age
               is
               hardly
               benefitted
               ,
            
             take
             it
             in
             ours
             ,
             
               and
               all
               mankind
               is
               illuminated
            
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             drift
             of
             our
             Adversary
             in
             his
             Transposition
             of
             the
             Participle
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Divestigating
               Christ
               of
               all
               Right
               to
               Eternal
               Divinity
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
            
             )
             I
             shall
             anon
             sufficiently
             I
             hope
             ,
             vindicate
             that
             great
             Truth
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             ,
             since
             we
             without
             dammage
             can
             allow
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Words
             may
             be
             true
             both
             wayes
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             ,
             and
             may
             yet
             further
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             desire
             only
             to
             receive
             them
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             on
             purpose
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             
               to
               dethrone
               him
               from
               the
               Seat
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Majesty
            
             ;
             For
             what
             if
             John
             had
             chiefly
             intended
             a
             
               Description
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Structure
               of
               the
               New
               World
               ,
               and
               Christ
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Enlightner
               of
               all
               that
               come
               into
               it
               ;
               and
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               Messiahs
               then
               coming
               was
               Author
               of
               that
               most
               excellent
               Creation
            
             ;
             must
             it
             needs
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               not
               antecedent
               to
               that
               work
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               enlightned
               the
               Fathers
               and
               holy
               men
               of
               old
               ,
               with
               a
               sufficient
               measure
               of
               that
               same
               Divine
               Light
               ,
            
             which
             without
             measure
             appeared
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             far
             greater
             then
             before
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ?
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               any
               modest
               intelligent
               man
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               Ingratitude
               ,
               nay
               Sacriledge
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
            
             Certainly
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Injury
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             He
             ,
             who
             enlightned
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             of
             old
             ,
             
               hath
               in
               a
               more
               excellent
               manner
               ,
               and
               suitable
               to
               the
               Spirituality
               of
               his
               own
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               revealed
               himself
               in
               this
               Gospel
               administration
               ,
            
             the
             which
             may
             aptly
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             well-built
             Temple
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             of
             old
             begun
             ,
             but
             left
             to
             these
             latter
             daies
             of
             Christ's
             more
             eminent
             manifestation
             to
             superstruct
             ,
             compleat
             ,
             adorn
             and
             sit
             for
             him
             the
             eternal
             Light
             of
             Life
             and
             Righteousness
             to
             be
             worshipped
             in
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Difference
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             in
             other
             words
             doth
             well
             observe
             ,
             between
             the
             Beginning
             of
             an
             administration
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             
               That
               might
               be
               the
               Beginning
               of
               those
               large
               Discoveries
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Light
               that
               gave
               them
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             John
             should
             have
             intended
             a
             Divine
             Creation
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Creator
             ,
             
               was
               not
               in
               beeing
               antecedently
               to
               that
               Divine
               Creation
            
             ;
             and
             so
             God
             both
             by
             
               pre-existence
               and
               omnipotency
            
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             transposition
             of
             the
             Participle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             till
             our
             Adversary
             sayes
             more
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             then
             think
             it
             worth
             our
             notice
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             shows
             a
             wave●ing
             in
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             manifest
             from
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               may
               as
               well
               be
               referred
               to
               Light
               as
               Man
               ,
            
             but
             in
             a
             man●script
             to
             a
             Friend
             of
             ours
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             it
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             ,
             to
             refer
             coming
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             true
             Light
             ;
             All
             we
             can
             say
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             show
             him
             to
             be
             unsettled
             in
             his
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             a
             little
             more
             modest
             in
             print
             then
             in
             his
             manuscript
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             Distinction
             between
             Lighteth
             ,
             and
             Enlightneth
             ,
             I
             confess
             my self
             troubled
             ,
             not
             at
             his
             great
             Skill
             ,
             but
             ●olly
             ;
             It
             shows
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             something
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             tell
             what
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             a
             familiar
             Proverb
             ,
             The
             poor
             man
             will
             be
             playing
             at
             small
             game
             ,
             rather
             then
             stand
             out
             .
             Then
             ,
             let
             's
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             since
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             a
             Critick
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             read
             in
             Greek
             ,
             in
             the
             Latin
             illuminat
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             the
             English
             enlightneth
             ;
             the
             defect
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             nor
             
               Latin
               versions
            
             ,
             but
             our
             English
             only
             .
             I
             perceive
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Original
             ,
             or
             Translation
             ,
             which
             makes
             most
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Infallible
             Text
             ,
             till
             it
             happens
             to
             contradict
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             
               if
               in
               the
               Original
               the
               Word
               is
               foisted
               in
               ,
            
             or
             
               thus
               to
               be
               transposed
               ,
               or
               rendred
            
             ;
             if
             in
             any
             of
             the
             versions
             ,
             then
             
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               it
               is
               lamely
               rendred
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             this
             Callenge
             I
             make
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             can
             find
             one
             version
             in
             three
             (
             and
             three
             to
             one
             that
             's
             odds
             )
             which
             re●dres
             it
             different
             from
             what
             we
             understand
             by
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             him
             a
             Critick
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ignorant
             in
             words
             .
             All
             the
             Greek
             Coppies
             and
             Latin
             Translations
             ,
             I
             ever
             saw
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             import
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             Illumination
             ,
             or
             Enlightning
             .
             All
             that
             I
             have
             hitherto
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             give
             it
             us
             ,
             
               quae
               illuminat
               omnem
               hominem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             constant
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             throughout
             both
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             (
             so
             called
             )
             is
             evident
             :
             It
             is
             
             said
             of
             Jonathan
             ,
             
             
               that
               after
               he
               had
               tasted
               a
               little
               of
               that
               honey
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               put
               his
               rod
               ,
               his
               eyes
               were
               enlightned
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quia
             illuminati
             sunt
             oculi
             mei
             .
             See
             ,
             saith
             Jonathan
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               how
               mine
               eyes
               have
               been
               enlightned
               .
            
             The
             Chaldee
             version
             hath
             it
             ,
             illuxerunt
             oculi
             mei
             ,
             
               how
               my
               eyes
               shined
            
             ;
             The
             Syriack
             thus
             ,
             
               my
               eyes
               have
               received
               light
            
             :
             The
             Arabick
             thus
             ,
             quomodo
             illustrata
             est
             acies
             mea
             ,
             
               how
               is
               my
               Eye-sight
               clear'd
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Septuagint
             expresseth
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               behold
               how
               my
               eyes
               have
               seen
            
             ;
             which
             in
             a
             mystical
             sense
             is
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             for
             that
             eternal
             Light
             ,
             or
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             
               is
               that
               Honey
               out
               of
               that
               true
               Rock
               ,
               and
               Milk
               that
               the
               Prophet
               exhorted
               the
               Jews
               to
               buy
               without
               money
               ,
               and
               without
               price
            
             ;
             And
             who
             taste
             of
             that
             in
             faith
             ,
             receive
             that
             blessed
             effect
             ,
             namely
             ,
             true
             illumination
             .
             Thus
             
               Job
               ,
               To
               bring
               his
               Soul
               from
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             darkness
             ,
             death
             and
             sin
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ad
               lucendum
               in
               luce
               viventium
            
             to
             be
             enlightned
             with
             the
             light
             of
             the
             living
             .
             The
             Chaldee
             has
             it
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               that
               my
               Soul
               may
               shine
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Living
               :
            
             The
             Syriack
             and
             
               Arabick
               ,
               that
               is
               may
               see
               the
               Light
               of
               Life
               ,
               Job
            
             33.
             30.
             and
             upon
             v.
             28.
             which
             speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             sayes
             Vatablus
             ,
             De
             luce
             illa
             coele●●●
             intelligit
             ,
             fruetur
             Dei
             conspectu
             .
             Which
             is
             ,
             
               He
               means
               by
               that
               heaven●●
               Light
               ,
               he
               shall
               enjoy
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
            
             Likewise
             David
             most
             emphatically
             useth
             the
             same
             Verb
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             our
             purpose
             unde●●●bly
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Quoniam
             tu
             illuminabis
             lucernam
             meam
             ,
             Deus
             meu●
             illuminabit
             tenebrositatem
             meam
             :
             
               For
               thou
               wilt
               light
            
             .
             
             
               my
               Candle
               ;
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               will
               enlighten
               my
               darkness
               .
            
             The
             Chaldee
             has
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               because
               thou
               wilt
               enlighten
               the
               Candle
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               which
               was
               put
               out
               in
               the
               captivity
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Light
               of
            
             Israel
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               my
               God
               will
               bring
               me
               out
               of
               Darkness
               into
               Light.
            
             A
             notable
             addition
             ,
             at
             least
             explanation
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             in
             the
             
               Chaldee
               version
            
             .
             The
             
               Syriack
               ,
               Aethiopick
            
             and
             Septuagi●t
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             Arabick
             differs
             only
             in
             tenses
             ,
             thou
             dost
             enlighten
             ,
             for
             wilt
             enlighten
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             enlightned
             my
             darkness
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             enlighten
             my
             darkness
             .
             And
             if
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             be
             the
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             only
             can
             light
             it
             ,
             then
             certainly
             ,
             since
             man's
             spirit
             is
             within
             
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             more
             unsound
             ,
             nor
             any
             more
             violating
             of
             Scripture
             sence
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               God
               enlightens
            
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             lightens
             every
             man
             within
             ,
             by
             communicating
             of
             his
             own
             Light
             to
             man's
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             receiving
             it
             ,
             becomes
             lighted
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             all
             right
             Knowledge
             and
             good
             Works
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             David's
             darkness
             was
             within
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             Soul
             and
             understanding
             ,
             as
             certainly
             he
             meant
             it
             so
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             of
             it
             ,
             
               then
               must
               that
               Light
               which
               was
               to
               shine
               there
               ,
               shine
               in
               David's
               Soul
               and
               understanding
               .
            
             And
             what
             false
             Doctrine
             or
             English
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             perversion
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             man
             is
             then
             enlightned
             ,
             let
             sober
             people
             judge
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thus
             exprest
             in
             the
             Greek
             Copies
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             Latin
             Versions
             of
             them
             ,
             witness
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               illuminatos
               oculos
               cordis
               vestri
               .
               Beza
            
             has
             it
             in
             his
             Copy
             and
             version
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             illuminatis
             oculis
             mentis
             vestrae
             .
             
             The
             Syriack
             has
             it
             ,
             
               that
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               hearts
               may
               be
               enlightned
            
             ;
             The
             Arabick
             thus
             ,
             
               enlightning
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               hearts
               :
            
             The
             Aethiopick
             thus
             ,
             
               and
               may
               enlighten
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               heart
            
             ;
             all
             agreeing
             in
             the
             Word
             illuminating
             ,
             or
             enlightning
             ,
             only
             one
             sayes
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mens
             ,
             or
             
               the
               mind
            
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             indeed
             are
             but
             so
             many
             words
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             Certainly
             then
             this
             word
             enlighten
             is
             not
             of
             so
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             nor
             inconsonant
             to
             Scripture
             Language
             ,
             as
             this
             idle
             and
             ignorant
             Person
             would
             render
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               being
               once
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             illustratos
             ,
             
             
               or
               inshined
            
             :
             But
             ,
             sayes
             Beza
             ,
             illuminati
             ,
             enlightned
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             away
             to
             renew
             them
             again
             ,
             &c.
             they
             change
             in
             their
             cases
             and
             words
             ,
             but
             not
             sense
             ;
             for
             to
             shine
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             or
             lighten
             the
             understanding
             ,
             or
             enlighten
             it
             ,
             with
             me
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             love
             time
             better
             and
             my
             own
             reputation
             ,
             then
             to
             loose
             both
             by
             vain
             conceited
             distinctions
             ,
             that
             only
             show
             the
             emtiness
             of
             the
             head
             from
             whence
             they
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             may
             read
             in
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             
             But
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             former
             dayes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               quibus
               illuminati
            
             ,
             in
             which
             ye
             were
             enlightned
             ,
             sayes
             Montanus
             ;
             quibus
             postquam
             
             
               illustrati
               fuissetis
            
             ,
             by
             which
             ye
             were
             shined
             into
             ,
             sayes
             Beza
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               enlightned
               say
               I.
            
             To
             which
             agree
             most
             of
             the
             versions
             made
             use
             of
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             whether
             Oriental
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ;
             Also
             
               Zegerus
               ,
               Drusius
               ,
               Grotius
            
             and
             others
             are
             wont
             to
             give
             this
             Interpretation
             upon
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             places
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             else-where
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             imports
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             
               to
               enlighten
               the
               eyes
               of
               mens
               understandings
               unto
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             also
             
               to
               indoctrinate
               or
               baptize
            
             them
             into
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Evangelical
             Truths
             .
          
           
             Crellius
             shall
             conclude
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             who
             in
             his
             Comment
             upon
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             ;
             
               Illuminati
               :
               Luce
               nimirum
               Evangelica
               ,
               per
               quam
               ,
               ut
               Apostolus
               loquitur
               ,
               Vitam
               et
               Incorruptibilitatem
               Christus
               illuminavit
               ,
               per
               quam
               omnes
               errores
               ,
               omnem
               mentis
               caliginem
               ,
               caecitatem
               expulit
               .
            
             The
             English
             Construction
             is
             ;
             Enlightned
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Gospel-Light
               ,
               by
               which
               (
               as
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               Christ
               brought
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               Light
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               he
               expelled
               all
               Error
               and
               all
               Darkness
               and
               Blindness
               of
               Mind
               .
            
             Certainly
             ,
             he
             was
             for
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             such
             too
             as
             is
             infallible
             (
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             our
             Erroneus
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             his
             Brawling
             associate
             ,
             T.
             F.
             )
          
           
             By
             which
             it
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Text
             controverted
             ,
             whether
             as
             
               Verb
               ,
               Adjective
               ,
               or
               Participle
               ,
            
             signifies
             ,
             and
             is
             used
             to
             express
             what
             We
             understand
             by
             Illumination
             or
             Enlightning
             ,
             and
             so
             rendred
             by
             Translators
             and
             Commentators
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             Holy
             Penmen
             have
             employed
             it
             to
             that
             very
             purpose
             ,
             in
             most
             of
             those
             places
             throughout
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             so
             called
             )
             wherein
             they
             have
             treated
             of
             Divine
             
               Enlightnings
               ,
               Inspirings
            
             or
             Illuminations
             .
             But
             after
             what
             hath
             been
             urged
             in
             defence
             of
             our
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             impertinently
             reflects
             upon
             
               G.
               F.
            
             What
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             grant
             him
             his
             two
             empty
             Exceptions
             (
             that
             are
             like
             Wasps
             without
             stings
             )
             
               viz.
               Coming
            
             to
             refer
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             that
             Lighteth
             and
             Enlightneth
             are
             different
             Tearms
             .
             First
             as
             for
             Coming
             its
             referring
             to
             Light
             ,
             it
             would
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             administration
             ,
             he
             might
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               breaking
               forth
               ,
               Appearance
               or
               coming
               
               thereof
               gave
               Light
               to
               ,
               or
               illuminated
               all
               men
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             God
             was
             now
             fulfilling
             his
             Promise
             by
             his
             Son
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               pour
               out
               of
               his
               Spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               every
               one
               should
               be
               enlightned
               with
               that
               blessed
               Son
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               who
               then
               rose
               in
               a
               more
               extraordinary
               manner
               then
               before
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             best
             use
             that
             could
             be
             made
             of
             referring
             Coming
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Man
             ;
             what
             great
             matter
             should
             We
             loose
             by
             it
             .
             O
             ,
             say
             these
             followers
             of
             Biddle
             ,
             and
             mungrel
             
               Socinians
               ,
               but
               We
               should
               get
               by
               it
               ;
               for
               We
               should
               thereby
               be
               in
               hopes
               of
               shutting
               Christ
               out
               of
               all
               pretences
               to
               an
               eternal
               Divinity
               ,
            
             by
             restraining
             
               his
               beginning
               to
               Christ's
               being
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin.
            
             By
             being
             with
             God
             ,
             We
             should
             have
             it
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               bodily
               taken
               up
               into
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               there
               personally
               taught
               by
               God
               ,
               upon
               solemn
               Conference
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               what
               He
               should
               do
               on
               Earth
               ,
               where
               He
               received
               his
               Verbal
               Commssion
               ,
               and
               descended
               .
            
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             Words
             ,
             being
             God
             ,
             
               that
               upon
               his
               doing
               what
               was
               commanded
               him
               ,
               here
               in
               the
               World
            
             (
             for
             his
             Faithfulness
             )
             
               he
               was
               godded
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               not
               a
               God
               by
               Nature
               ,
               but
               by
               Office
               ,
               by
               Favour
               ,
               and
               Acquisition
               .
            
             O
             strange
             Imagination
             !
             Be
             these
             the
             men
             that
             are
             not
             for
             
               Meanings
               ,
               Allegories
            
             ,
             and
             
               strained
               Glosses
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Punctual
               ,
               Litteral
               ,
               Rational
               Scripturists
               ,
            
             whose
             Maxim
             is
             ,
             
               No●
               credimus
               quia
               non
               legimus
            
             ,
             We
             don't
             believe
             because
             we
             don't
             read
             it
             .
             If
             
               G.
               F.
            
             or
             any
             Quaker
             in
             England
             had
             undertaken
             to
             have
             imposed
             such
             an
             Interpretation
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             his
             Belief
             ,
             how
             inflamed
             would
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             been
             against
             us
             ?
             and
             
               that
               this
               Fancy
               should
               be
               the
               first
               Corner
               and
               Foundation
               Stone
               of
               their
               Building
               ,
            
             is
             very
             unhappy
             :
             And
             I
             heartily
             pitty
             some
             of
             the
             first
             Inventers
             of
             this
             Notion
             (
             indeed
             a
             very
             Fiction
             )
             that
             being
             so
             very
             rational
             in
             some
             other
             Principles
             ,
             especially
             against
             
               Infidels
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               and
               Atheists
               ,
               they
               should
               notwithstanding
               draw
               a
               Cloud
               over
               the
               Brightness
               of
               their
               other
               Labours
               ,
            
             by
             the
             unjustifiable
             
               Scandal
               ,
               this
               one
               Conceit
               brings
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             which
             I
             verily
             believe
             to
             be
             
               boyed
               up
            
             in
             the
             Opinions
             of
             several
             ,
             by
             the
             Reputation
             that
             may
             be
             due
             to
             some
             other
             more
             scriptural
             and
             truly
             rational
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             if
             it
             should
             contrary
             to
             the
             current
             of
             almost
             all
             Versions
             ,
             be
             allowed
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             Lighteth
             ,
             and
             not
             Enlightned
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             other
             loss
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             is
             
             not
             so
             forceably
             exprest
             ;
             For
             man
             being
             composed
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             Interior
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             the
             Exterior
             part
             of
             man
             ;
             So
             that
             when
             the
             Body
             is
             lighted
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Fire
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             the
             External
             part
             is
             lighted
             about
             its
             business
             or
             occasions
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Internal
             part
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             is
             lighted
             ,
             
               We
               may
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               whole
               man
               say
               ,
               He
               is
               inlightned
               or
               lightned
               within
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Soul
             may
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             internal
             or
             within
             ,
             or
             
               the
               most
               hidden
               and
               Spiritual
               part
               of
               man.
            
             Behold
             then
             the
             redoubtableness
             of
             this
             Adversary
             ,
             his
             Will
             is
             good
             ,
             I
             mean
             bad
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             a
             more
             serious
             Case
             ,
             
               To
               will
               mischief
               to
               us
               was
               present
               with
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               how
               to
               perform
               he
               knew
               not
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             pedling
             Controversist
             will
             be
             doing
             ,
             though
             as
             little
             to
             purpose
             as
             need
             be
             :
             Witness
             one
             material
             part
             of
             his
             Observation
             against
             G.
             F.
             
               if
               it
               hath
               any
               matter
               at
               all
               in
               it
               ,
            
             viz.
             that
             he
             changed
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             and
             Tense
             or
             Time.
             Alas
             poor
             man
             !
             and
             what
             then
             ?
             Ergo
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             is
             a
             
               False
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               Lyar
            
             ,
             and
             
               an
               Impostor
            
             :
             boldly
             said
             ;
             but
             prove
             it
             who
             can
             ,
             or
             wil
             for
             him
             .
             But
             what
             then
             wil
             become
             of
             the
             man
             that
             would
             have
             the
             Text
             controverted
             thus
             rendred
             ,
             
               Haec
               est
               Lux
               illa
               vera
               quae
               venientem
               in
               mundum
               illuminat
               omnem
               hominem
               :
            
             this
             were
             as
             ingrammatical
             altogether
             ,
             but
             we
             spare
             him
             ,
             though
             we
             must
             remember
             him
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             esteem
             it
             Doctrinal
             Error
             for
             a
             man
             to
             miss
             a
             Tense
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             him
             &
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Religion
               stands
               not
               in
               Grammatical
               Tenses
               ,
            
             but
             
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               whose
               Blood
               cleanseth
               from
               all
               Sin
               such
               as
               walk
               in
               his
               Light.
            
             Nor
             did
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             stand
             upon
             Tenses
             ,
             especially
             Jeremiah
             and
             John
             ,
             whose
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             don
             't
             much
             exceed
             the
             
               Quakers
               English
               .
               G.
               F.
            
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             preach
             up
             Propriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             
               the
               World
               is
               but
               too
               Curious
               and
               Proud
               in
               such
               Human
               Science
            
             and
             acquisition
             ;
             
               But
               like
               a
               Faithful
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Eternal
               Spirit
               and
               Power
               to
               turn
               People
               from
               Darkness
               to
               the
               Light
               (
               in
               which
               the
               Ransomed
               walk
               ,
               with
               Everlasting
               Joy
               upon
               their
               Heads
               )
               and
               from
               the
               Power
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Satan
               ,
               which
               stand
               in
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               Lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Pride
               of
               Life
               ,
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Holy
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
             And
             as
             such
             it
             is
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             is
             owned
             and
             respected
             with
             other
             publick
             Labourers
             amongst
             us
             ,
             
               who
               seek
               not
               Honour
               from
               men
               ,
               as
               our
               Adversary
               and
               most
               of
               the
               rest
            
             
             of
             men
             do
             ;
             
             but
             that
             which
             is
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             pnre
             ,
             then
             Peaceable
             ,
             Gentle
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Children
             thereof
             esteemed
             Foolishness
             and
             meer
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Derision
             :
             
               and
               we
               know
               that
               we
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               World
               lies
               in
               Wickedness
               ,
               either
               of
               Flesh
               or
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Participle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Venientem
             ,
             or
             Coming
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Light
             ;
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             properly
             rendered
             Illuminat
             ,
             and
             that
             Enlighten
             :
             Nay
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             prove
             little
             prejudicial
             to
             our
             sense
             (
             as
             the
             difference
             hath
             been
             already
             explained
             )
             I
             am
             now
             willing
             to
             make
             appear
             ,
             That
             the
             Light
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             been
             so
             treating
             ,
             is
             no
             natural
             nor
             created
             Light
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               a
               Supernatural
               and
               Eternal
               Light
            
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             we
             shall
             conclude
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             man
             be
             enlightened
             by
             that
             Word
             ,
             
             which
             
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               World
               was
            
             ;
             then
             man
             is
             enlightened
             by
             a
             supernatural
             and
             
               eternal
               Light
            
             :
             but
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             verses
             of
             
             John's
             first
             chapter
             ,
             proves
             man
             to
             be
             so
             enlightened
             ,
             and
             that
             Light
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             beforesaid
             ;
             
               therefore
               man
               is
               Illuminated
               by
               a
               Supernatural
               Eternal
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             If
             he
             object
             another
             sence
             of
             these
             Verses
             ,
             then
             the
             words
             simply
             and
             nakedly
             seem
             to
             import
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             the
             beginning
             there
             mentioned●
             relates
             not
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             visible
             elementary
             Creation
             ,
             but
             the
             invisible
             Creation
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             is
             their
             common
             refuge
             .
             I
             Reply
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             nothing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             ;
             
             then
             ,
             either
             John
             spake
             equivocatingly
             ,
             not
             meaning
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             plainly
             ,
             and
             properly
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Things
             (
             of
             which
             the
             World
             is
             the
             greatest
             part
             )
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               He
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               before
               all
               created
               things
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             he
             were
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             
               by
               way
               of
               exemption
               to
               all
               others
            
             (
             as
             the
             
               Socinians
               are
               wont
               to
               interpret
               God
               to
               be
               true
               God
               ,
            
             
             John
             17.
             3.
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             
               then
               was
               he
               Light
               in
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             did
             not
             illuminate
             by
             a
             received
             or
             borrowed
             Light
             ,
             from
             another
             ;
             but
             ex●se
             ,
             
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               from
               himself
               only
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
            
             ;
             as
             saith
             John
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             This
             then
             is
             the
             Message
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             from
             him
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             Scriptural
             ,
             
             and
             needs
             no
             Proof
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             I
             prove
             thus
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Divine
             Life
             of
             this
             creating
             Word
             be
             that
             True
             Light
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             and
             exclusion
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             
             
               with
               which
               he
               enlightens
               every
               man
               coming
               into
               this
               World
               ,
               then
               must
               he
               be
               Light
               in
               Himself
               ,
               and
               from
               Himself
               ;
               unless
               he
               can
               be
               Himself
               without
               that
               Divine
               Life
               which
               is
               in
               Him
            
             ;
             which
             because
             he
             cannot
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             such
             a
             true
             Light
             as
             hath
             been
             asserted
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             must
             be
             God
             ,
             
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Fountain
               of
               true
               Life
               ,
               is
               God.
            
             Which
             I
             further
             prove
             thus
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             eminently
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             by
             whom
             only
             all
             Mankind
             is
             enlightened
             ,
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             that
             Light
             ,
             as
             any
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             however
             immaculate
             (
             
               since
               so
               he
               would
               be
               a
               Light
               unto
               Himself
               ,
            
             which
             is
             both
             absurd
             and
             impossible
             )
             then
             that
             Creating
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Divine
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             evidently
             that
             true
             Light
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             men
             are
             enlightened
             ,
             neither
             is
             nor
             could
             be
             a
             
               Mortal
               Man
               ,
               however
               Holy
               ;
               and
               properly
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Man
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               and
               is
               eminently
               the
               Light
               of
               Men.
            
             Which
             I
             further
             prove
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             that
             Light
             ,
             
               in
               which
               all
               men
               ought
               indispensibly
               to
               believe
               for
               Salvation
               ,
            
             
             be
             the
             Light
             ,
             with
             which
             men
             are
             enlightened
             ;
             
               then
               are
               all
               Men
               savingly
               and
               supernaturally
               enlightened
               :
            
             But
             the
             Scripture
             here
             quoted
             proves
             the
             Light
             in
             which
             all
             should
             believe
             ,
             and
             which
             illuminates
             
             all
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             the
             Light
             ,
             wherewith
             men
             are
             enlightened
             ,
             is
             Saving
             and
             Supernatural
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             that
             World
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             knew
             him
             not
             ;
             
             
               then
               ,
               because
               this
               elementary
               World
               was
               the
               World
               in
               which
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               Mankind
               then
               in
               it
               ,
               those
               that
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               this
               visible
               elementary
               World
               ,
               and
               Mankind
               in
               it
               ,
               were
               made
               by
               him
            
             ;
             and
             if
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             
               then
               necessarily
               he
               must
               have
               been
               before
               them
               :
            
             and
             since
             this
             Word
             is
             that
             Light
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             are
             enlightened
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Illuminated
             by
             a
             Supernatural
             and
             Eternal
             Light.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             to
             as
             many
             as
             receive
             him
             (
             the
             true
             Light
             enlighting
             all
             )
             to
             them
             he
             gives
             Power
             to
             become
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             
             then
             the
             way
             to
             be
             a
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             
               to
               obey
               the
               Light
            
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             and
             obey
             the
             Light
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ;
             
               not
               born
               of
               Blood
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             testifies
             that
             to
             be
             the
             way
             :
             
               therefore
               the
               Light
               is
               Saving
               and
               Supernatural
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             in
             short
             from
             Scripture
             :
             I
             have
             a
             few
             Arguments
             to
             offer
             from
             Reason
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             That
             God
             has
             enlightened
             Mankind
             with
             some
             Light
             or
             other
             ;
             the
             Question
             then
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             What
             Nature
             ,
             this
             Light
             is
             of
             ,
             Saving
             or
             Insufficient
             ,
             Natural
             or
             Supernatural
             ?
             I
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             Supernatural
             and
             Saving
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Light
             ,
             with
             which
             God
             hath
             enlightened
             Men
             ,
             were
             natural
             ,
             then
             could
             it
             inform
             men
             only
             in
             and
             about
             natural
             Affairs
             ;
             but
             we
             see
             that
             men
             do
             thereby
             in
             measure
             
               know
               and
               discern
               things
               that
               are
               Supernatural
            
             ;
             therefore
             this
             Light
             is
             not
             Natural
             ,
             but
             is
             Supernatural
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Saving
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             gives
             men
             some
             Knowledge
             of
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             
             I
             suppose
             all
             believe
             ;
             however
             ,
             I
             thus
             prove
             it
             :
             God
             gave
             it
             for
             some
             End
             ,
             or
             no
             End
             ;
             for
             no
             End
             we
             cannot
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             suppose
             ;
             if
             for
             some
             End
             ,
             then
             not
             in
             reference
             to
             Natural
             Things
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             knowable
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Man
             as
             such
             ;
             
               consequently
               it
               must
               be
               in
               and
               about
               things
               relating
               to
               Man's
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             in
             which
             consists
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             :
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             I
             prove
             it
             s
             sufficiently
             thus
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Whatever
             God
             gives
             to
             any
             Man
             for
             any
             end
             ,
             
               is
               sufficient
               for
               that
               End
               for
               which
               he
               gives
               it
               him
               :
            
             but
             God
             has
             given
             his
             Light
             unto
             men
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Duty
             to
             Him
             and
             their
             Neighbour
             ,
             in
             which
             consists
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             Light
             is
             sufficient
             to
             that
             End.
             
          
           
             That
             what
             God
             gives
             to
             any
             End
             is
             sufficient
             to
             compass
             it
             ,
             I
             thus
             prove
             ;
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             requires
             all
             Men
             strictly
             to
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             out
             their
             Salvation
             with
             Fear
             and
             Trembling
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             their
             End
             shall
             be
             Destruction
             :
             but
             this
             the
             Almighty
             (
             with
             Reverence
             I
             say
             it
             )
             could
             not
             justly
             do
             ,
             unless
             the
             Light
             with
             which
             he
             enlightens
             men
             were
             sufficient
             and
             saving
             :
             
               therefore
               ,
               unless
               our
               Adversary
               will
               impeach
               him
               of
               manifest
               Injustice
               ,
               or
               deny
               that
               he
               thus
               requires
               men
               to
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               work
               out
               their
               own
               Salvation
               ,
               he
               must
               grant
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               God
               hath
               illuminated
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Light
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               illuminated
               them
               to
               that
               great
               End
               ,
               is
               Saving
               and
               Supernatural
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               I
               know
               the
               Objection
               that
               is
               on
               these
               Occasions
               frequently
               started
               ,
               viz.
            
             How
             cometh
             it
             then
             that
             all
             Men
             have
             not
             a
             clearer
             View
             of
             this
             Light
             whereof
             you
             speak
             ?
          
           
             But
             Men
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             concluding
             the
             Light
             ever
             the
             less
             Divine
             in
             it self
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             dim
             and
             imperfect
             sight
             their
             own
             infirmities
             cause
             them
             to
             have
             of
             it
             ;
             perhaps
             some
             are
             as
             incapable
             to
             behold
             the
             Light
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             an
             Infant
             to
             make
             
             a
             true
             Prospect
             by
             the
             natural
             Day
             :
             Others
             are
             grievously
             infested
             with
             
               Rumes
               ,
               Bloodsheds
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Distempers
             ;
             whilst
             not
             a
             few
             either
             wilfully
             close
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             are
             blinded
             with
             Motes
             and
             Beams
             ,
             run
             into
             obscure
             Places
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             continued
             obstinacy
             in
             Wickedness
             ,
             come
             at
             last
             wholy
             to
             lose
             both
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             their
             Capacity
             of
             seeing
             it
             .
             Such
             are
             those
             on
             whom
             the
             Night
             comes
             ,
             in
             which
             none
             can
             work
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             impenitent
             
             Jerusalem's
             Case
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             too
             frequently
             and
             lamentably
             paralelled
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
             Men
             must
             not
             think
             to
             see
             all
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             because
             their
             inquisitive
             ,
             impatient
             and
             wondring
             Mind
             is
             not
             answered
             by
             whole
             heaps
             of
             glittering
             Discoveries
             ;
             
               therefore
               ,
               in
               a
               brittle
               unsubject
               Nature
               ,
               sling
               off
               all
               regard
               to
               the
               Light
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               vainly
               think
               to
               compass
               Salvation
               in
               their
               own
               unwarrantable
               strivings
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             men
             consider
             seriously
             their
             own
             dark
             state
             ,
             how
             song
             the
             Light
             hath
             shined
             there
             uncomprehended
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             has
             pleased
             the
             Eternal
             God
             to
             visit
             them
             with
             such
             a
             Ministry
             and
             Testimony
             as
             turns
             them
             unto
             that
             blessed
             unchangeable
             Light
             ,
             diligently
             to
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             humbly
             contented
             to
             practice
             what
             they
             know
             (
             for
             ,
             to
             that
             only
             End
             and
             Purpose
             does
             God
             cause
             it
             to
             shine
             in
             their
             Hearts
             )
             before
             they
             look
             after
             other
             Discoveries
             ,
             
               from
               that
               grasping
               ,
               ravenous
               ,
               comprehending
               spirit
               in
               man
               ,
               which
               would
               know
               the
               End
               before
               it
               practiseth
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             which
             is
             cursed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             for
             eternal
             Judgment
             ;
             this
             lost
             Adam
             his
             
               Paradice
               ,
               and
               obstructs
               Thousand
               ,
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               Way
               of
               God
               at
               this
               very
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             Blessed
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             knowing
             their
             own
             Weakness
             ,
             wait
             diligently
             upon
             the
             Lord
             for
             such
             daily
             Dawnings
             of
             his
             own
             saving
             Light
             ,
             as
             suit
             their
             own
             states
             ,
             
               as
               to
               their
               daily
               Temptation
               ,
               Preservation
               and
               Increase
               in
               the
               experimental
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Way
               of
               God
               :
            
             Such
             are
             not
             wise
             above
             what
             's
             written
             in
             their
             Hearts
             by
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             speak
             and
             declare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Unchangeable
             Way
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             have
             felt
             and
             handled
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               as
               He
               hath
               revealed
               Himself
               both
               in
               Judgment
               and
               in
               Mercy
               ,
            
             through
             the
             in-shining
             Light
             of
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               I
               publish
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
            
             That
             I
             never
             knew
             God
             truly
             and
             heartily
             to
             be
             of
             purer
             Eyes
             then
             to
             behold
             Iniquity
             ,
             I
             was
             
             never
             conscientiously
             convinced
             of
             any
             Evil
             ,
             I
             never
             was
             brought
             into
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             I
             never
             experienced
             real
             Attonement
             ,
             I
             never
             had
             right
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             ever
             inwardly
             come
             to
             feel
             a
             cleansing
             from
             any
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             being
             justified
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             by
             which
             to
             know
             him
             my
             Mediator
             ,
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Reproofs
             of
             that
             Light
             wherewith
             Christ
             has
             enlightened
             me
             ,
             and
             by
             turning
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             it
             with
             all
             Godly
             Fear
             and
             Subjection
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             blessed
             Discoveries
             and
             Requirings
             .
             
               Wherefore
               I
               boldly
               call
               it
            
             ,
             A
             Sufficient
             ,
             Saving
             and
             Supernatural
             Light
             :
             
               And
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
            
             so
             let
             my
             Soul
             find
             Mercy
             with
             my
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             sum
             up
             my
             Sence
             briefly
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               All
               Mankind
               have
               been
               Benighted
               ,
            
             
               All
               Men
               have
               Degenerated
               ;
            
             
               In
               that
               state
               ,
               
                 all
                 are
                 Ignorant
              
               ;
            
             
               In
               that
               state
               ,
               
                 all
                 are
                 Corrupted
              
               ;
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               state
               ,
               
                 all
                 are
                 damned
              
               :
            
             
               And
               this
               Certainly
               :
            
          
           
             
               God
               would
               have
               
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
            
             
               But
               they
               can
               
                 never
                 be
                 Saved
              
               ,
            
             
               Till
               they
               be
               Regenerated
               :
            
             
               To
               be
               that
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 Washed
              
               ;
            
             
               To
               be
               Washed
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 Believe
              
               ;
            
             
               And
               to
               Believe
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 Repent
              
               ;
            
             
               And
               to
               Repent
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 see
                 why
              
               ;
            
             
               And
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 Light
              
               :
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               Certainly
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               Light
               must
               give
               true
               and
               
                 right
                 fight
              
               ;
            
             
               This
               Light
               must
               be
               sufficient
               ;
            
             
               Then
               this
               Light
               is
               infallible
               ;
            
             
               Then
               this
               Light
               must
               needs
               be
               Saving
               :
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               is
               True.
               
            
          
           
           
             This
             by
             their
             own
             Principle
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             it
             is
             true
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             That
             all
             men
             of
             themselves
             want
             Light
             ;
             that
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             would
             have
             all
             be
             saved
             ,
             has
             given
             all
             Light
             ;
             that
             this
             Light
             must
             give
             a
             certain
             Discerning
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             are
             guided
             by
             it
             are
             consequently
             certainly
             led
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             The
             Light
             is
             both
             Universal
             ,
             Supernatural
             ,
             and
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             not
             our
             Judgment
             only
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             a
             few
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             assert
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Saving
             Light.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thus
             believed
             Origen
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               He
               is
               truly
               called
               the
               Light
               of
               Nations
               ,
               or
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               
                 Isaiah
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 Light
                 ,
                 to
                 lighten
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 my
                 Salvation
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
            
             —
             But
             truly
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             is
             the
             great
             Light
             of
             the
             intelligible
             World
             ,
             enlightening
             those
             in
             the
             most
             excellent
             parts
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Mind
             may
             discern
             and
             perceive
             to
             it self
             those
             things
             that
             are
             most
             proper
             and
             worthy
             of
             mens
             pursuit
             after
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chrysostom
             positively
             declared
             his
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Matter
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             observed
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Erasmus
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             place
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               its
               import
               ,
               
               so
               far
               as
               concerned
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
               lies
               here
               ;
               Illa
               Lux
               ,
               erat
               Fons
               Luminis
               ,
               unde
               ipsi
               quoque
               Johanni
               suum
               fluxit
               Lumen
               :
            
             That
             Light
             was
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Light
             ,
             
               from
               whence
            
             John
             
               himself
               received
               that
               Light
               he
               had
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             a
             supernatural
             and
             
             
               saving
               Light
            
             ,
             then
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               more
               then
               a
               Man
            
             ;
             because
             as
             such
             ,
             John
             
               was
               before
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             enlightened
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Beza
             ,
             though
             he
             restraineth
             that
             Light
             to
             a
             particular
             Number
             ,
             
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Point
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               Saving
               Light
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             as
             many
             as
             God
             hath
             destinated
             it
             :
             
               Quasi
               de
               regenerationis
               gratia
               hic
               agatur
               ,
               quae
               Filijs
               Dei
               peculiariter
               est
               destinata
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Tollet
             speaks
             very
             notably
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             
               Sunt
               vero
               tres
               illius
               lucis
               proprietates
               :
               antiquitas
               ,
               
               veritas
               ,
               &
               communitas
               ,
               quae
               cum
               Johanni
               non
               insint
               ,
               recte
               concluditur
               illum
               lucem
               illam
               non
               esse
               —
               quae
               illuminant
               omnem
               hominem
               venientem
               in
               Mundum
               ,
               non
               in
               Iudaeos
               solum
               ,
               sed
               et
               in
               omnes
               gentes
               Lumen
               suum
               diffundit
               —
               Dicitur
               autem
               Lux
               illa
               omnem
               hominem
               illuminare
               ,
               sicut
               &
               Sol
               ,
               qui
               sufficiens
               lumen
               expandit
               ,
               &
               omnes
               illuminat
               &
               omnibus
               propositus
               est
               ,
               ut
               videant
               :
               quod
               si
               qui
               non
               vident
               defectus
               Solis
               non
               est
               ;
               sic
               Christus
               in
               hoc
               Mundo
               ,
               omnibus
               quidem
               hominibus
               ,
               quantum
               est
               in
               se
               ,
               et
               ex
               efficacia
               Lucis
               suae
               lucet
               .
            
             
               That
               is
            
             ,
             There
             be
             three
             Properties
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Light
             ;
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             (
             sayes
             he
             else-where
             )
             is
             Eternity
             ;
             Truth
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Excellency
             ;
             and
             Community
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             men
             who
             are
             born
             into
             the
             World
             partake
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             are
             enlightened
             by
             it
             .
             —
             But
             that
             Light
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             enlighten
             all
             men
             ;
             
               who
               streams
               forth
               Light
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               give
               Light
               to
               all
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               set
               before
               all
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               see
               .
               Thus
               doth
               Christ
               on
               his
               part
               illuminate
               all
               men
               with
               his
               Efficatious
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Maldonatus
             ,
             
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             thus
             ,
             
               Non-nulli
               hoc
               de
               naturali
               rationis
               lumine
               intellexerunt
               .
               Sed
               minime
               dubium
               est
               de
               spirituali
               lumine
               intelligendum
               ,
               de
               doctrina
               ,
               de
               fide
               ,
               de
               gratia
               ,
               de
               vita
               illa
               de
               qua
               di●●erat
               ;
               &
               vita
               erat
               Lux
               hominum
               ,
               
                 Cypri
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
               &
               
                 Christ
                 us
              
               non
               solum
               in
               hunc
               
               Mundum
               veniens
               ,
               sed
               &
               postquam
               &
               antequam
               veniret
               erat
               Lux
               vera
               quae
               illuminabat
               omnem
               hominem
               venientem
               in
               hunc
               Mundum
               .
            
             
               Which
               is
               to
               say
            
             ,
             Some
             have
             understood
             this
             place
             as
             treating
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             or
             Reason
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               sayes
               he
            
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             doubt
             ,
             
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               Light
               ,
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               of
               Faith
               ,
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               Life
               ,
               concerning
               which
               he
            
             (
             viz
             John
             )
             
               had
               said
               ,
               and
               that
               Life
               was
               the
               Light
               of
               men
               ,
            
             as
             sayes
             Cyprian
             lib.
             1.
             —
             And
             not
             only
             as
             
               Christ's
               coming
            
             ,
             but
             
               both
               before
               and
               after
               he
               came
               ,
            
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
             which
             enlightens
             every
             man
             coming
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Vatablus
             has
             it
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             with
             Erasmus
             ,
             
             He
             was
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Light
             it self
             ,
             
               Unde
               etiam
               Johannes
               quicquid
               habebat
               Lucis
               .
            
             From
             whence
             John
             
               received
               what
               Light
               be
               had
            
             .
          
           
             Zegerus
             ,
             though
             not
             on
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             context
             ,
             
             
               In
               him
               was
               Life
               ,
               &c.
            
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             
               Et
               Vita
               erat
               Lux
               hominum
               ,
               &
               Lux
               in
               tenebris
               lucet
               ;
               illa
               inquit
               ,
               vita
               per
               quam
               condita
               sunt
               omnia
               ,
               illa
               vita
               quae
               est
               Verbum
               ,
               imo
               quae
               Deus
               omnis
               Vitae
               Fons
               ,
               ipsa
               semper
               fuit
               ,
               &
               est
               Lux
               omnium
               hominum
               ,
               quae
               omnibus
               impertit
               naturalis
               luminis
               &
               gratiae
               beneficium
               :
               &
               haec
               Lux
               in
               tenebris
               animarum
               nostrarum
               lucet
               ,
               quas
               animas
               obscurarat
               Princeps
               iste
               tenebrarum
               Diabolus
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               Life
               was
               the
               Light
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               shines
               in
               Darkness
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             Life
             ,
             
               sayes
               be
            
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             that
             Life
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Life
               ;
               that
               very
               Life
               ever
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Light
               of
               Men
               ,
            
             which
             furnisheth
             all
             both
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             natural
             (
             or
             worldly
             )
             Light
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               God's
               Grace
               :
               And
               this
               Light
               shineth
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               or
               dark
               places
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               which
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
               hath
               vailed
               .
            
          
           
             Cameron
             also
             is
             not
             forreign
             in
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             but
             seems
             to
             conceive
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             
             
               Etsi
               verum
               est
               omnem
               humanae
               mentis
               Lucem
               esse
               ab
               illo
               Sole
               ,
               attamen
               intelligendum
               est
               praecipue
               de
               illa
               Luce
               quae
               est
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               &
               qua
               fit
               ut
               tenebris
               peccati
               &
               mortis
               liberemur
               .
            
             
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             what
             Light
             man
             hath
             it
             proceeds
             from
             that
             
               Sun
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               chiefly
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               that
               Light
               which
               leads
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               we
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               Darkness
               or
               Grave
               of
               Sin
               and
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             as
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             these
             Grandees
             (
             in
             the
             World's
             account
             )
             as
             to
             their
             concurrent
             Exposition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             
               Men
               famous
               for
               accute
               Learning
            
             ,
             have
             had
             that
             sense
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             
               we
               have
               been
               reputed
               Hereticks
               ,
               indeed
               what
               not
               ,
               for
               maintaining
               as
               an
               Article
               of
            
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             It
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             People
             will
             accept
             of
             Truth
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             their
             Prejudice
             will
             not
             admit
             them
             to
             embrace
             it
             from
             us
             :
             but
             since
             it
             is
             not
             our
             Praise
             we
             seek
             ,
             but
             the
             Glory
             of
             Him
             that
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             others
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               displeased
               if
               they
               receive
               the
               Truth
               at
               any
               hand
               ,
               so
               they
               receive
               it
               as
               it
               in
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             I
             would
             fain
             break
             off
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             feel
             my self
             somewhat
             prest
             with
             a
             few
             Passages
             ,
             which
             refer
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             towards
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Libel
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             improperly
             be
             considered
             under
             this
             Head.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             it
             would
             be
             thought
             very
             strange
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             spent
             my
             time
             as
             unprofitably
             as
             the
             Emperor
             that
             would
             be
             all
             day
             a
             killing
             of
             Flies
             ,
             if
             at
             last
             I
             should
             make
             this
             man
             speak
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Defender
             of
             it
             too
             ,
             against
             whom
             I
             have
             been
             all
             this
             while
             defending
             it
             ;
             but
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ,
             if
             men
             will
             self-contradict
             ,
             and
             put
             Weapons
             into
             their
             Opposers
             Hands
             ,
             to
             Disarm
             and
             Conquer
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             
               Though
               in
               one
               page
               he
               tauntingly
               sayes
               ,
            
             He
             is
             perswaded
             that
             some
             of
             us
             have
             such
             an
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             our
             great
             Fundamental
             ,
             that
             though
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             preach
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             
               G.
               F.
            
             hath
             preached
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             give
             ear
             to
             it
             (
             
               which
               Saying
               one
               would
               think
               abusive
               enough
               of
               the
               Light
               )
               yet
               he
               makes
               amends
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               addresseth
               himself
               to
               us
               ,
            
             
             Or
             rather
             that
             so
             much
             reproached
             Light
             ;
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Light
             in
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             whether
             he
             is
             not
             guilty
             Himself
             in
             a
             much
             higher
             degree
             of
             such
             
             
               things
               as
               he
               condemns
               in
               others
               .
            
             Monstrum
             horrendum
             !
             What
             man
             of
             tollerable
             sense
             would
             thus
             write
             his
             own
             Reproof
             ,
             and
             in
             less
             then
             two
             Pages
             give
             himself
             the
             Lye
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             that
             such
             men
             should
             be
             strongly
             infatuated
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             mock
             at
             our
             desiring
             to
             be
             informed
             by
             the
             Light
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             one
             Page
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             own
             Appeal
             unto
             it
             at
             the
             top
             of
             the
             very
             next
             ?
             Is
             it
             fit
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             and
             about
             what
             he
             writes
             ,
             and
             not
             concerning
             the
             Writings
             of
             other
             men
             ?
             or
             ,
             Is
             it
             a
             true
             and
             approved
             Light
             when
             it
             concurs
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             
               but
               a
               weak
               ,
               delusive
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               Light
               when
               it
               leads
               us
               to
               oppose
               him
               ?
            
             But
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             let
             him
             be
             judged
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             contract
             the
             benefit
             I
             make
             of
             his
             own
             Appeal
             into
             these
             two
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             unto
             which
             he
             makes
             an
             Appeal
             must
             be
             capable
             of
             giving
             an
             Infallible
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             
               a
               true
               Judge
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               appeals
               foolishly
               :
            
             But
             the
             Light
             within
             is
             that
             unto
             which
             he
             makes
             his
             Appeal
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             not
             think
             him
             to
             do
             it
             to
             a
             thing
             not
             fit
             to
             give
             a
             certain
             Judgment
             ;
             
               therefore
               the
               Light
               is
               an
               Infallible
               Judge
               by
               his
               own
               Appeal
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             appealed
             to
             by
             him
             as
             a
             competent
             Judge
             ;
             nay
             ,
             that
             by
             which
             we
             should
             satisfie
             our
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             touching
             the
             things
             he
             layes
             to
             G.
             F's
             .
             charge
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Impostor
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             since
             those
             things
             are
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Light
             
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Judge
               of
            
             George
             Fox
             ,
             
               and
               not
               only
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               concerning
               those
               weighty
               Points
               of
               Religion
               wherein
               he
               is
               abusively
               charged
               by
               the
               Libeller
               :
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             both
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             G.
             F.
             
               is
               pronounced
               not
               guilty
               by
               the
               Verdict
               of
               that
            
             Light
             ,
             
               from
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Appeal
               :
               and
               Himself
               first
               guilty
               of
               charging
               him
               with
               what
               he
               has
               not
               proved
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               of
               Abusing
               ,
               Degrading
               ,
               and
               Contemning
            
             the
             Light
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             contradictorily
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               of
               making
               his
               solemn
               Reference
               and
               Appeal
               to
            
             the
             Light
             ,
             
               as
               the
               most
               Impartial
               and
               Vnerring
               Judge
               .
            
          
           
             Tell
             me
             now
             ,
             what
             could
             we
             have
             said
             more
             in
             praise
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             meer
             words
             go
             ?
             and
             what
             could
             he
             have
             said
             against
             himself
             ?
          
           
           
             He
             further
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               't
               is
               the
            
             Protestant
             
               Principle
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               ours
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               their
               dissent
               from
               the
            
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               who
               pretending
               to
               be
               the
               Infallible
               Guide
               in
               Religion
               ;
               No
               ,
               sayes
               the
            
             Protestant
             ,
             
               Everyman
               is
               Judge
               for
               Himself
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               That
               God
               h●s
               for
               that
               End
               endued
               every
               man
               with
               such
               a
               Light
               of
               Common
               and
               Certain
               Principles
               ,
               written
               in
               every
               man's
               Heart
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Prophet
               should
               come
               and
               give
               them
               a
               Sign
               or
               a
               Wonder
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               away
               from
               the
               observance
               of
               that
            
             Light
             ,
             
               and
               those
               Principles
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               adhere
               to
               that
            
             Prophet
             (
             see
             Deut.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             
               Moreover
               ,
               God
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               has
               promised
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               those
               that
               humbly
               implore
               it
               in
               the
               Obedience
               of
               that
               Light.
            
             Further
             ,
             
               That
               we
               have
               entertained
               it
               under
               new
               Names
               ;
               that
               the
               Contention
               between
               us
               and
               our
               Adversaries
               is
               about
               words
               ;
               Natural
               Light
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               quoting
               than
               in
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             For
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             by
             Nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             they
             having
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
             :
             
               Divine
               Light
               ,
               say
               you
            
             ,
             John
             1.
             9.
             
             
               Is
               not
               the
               Difference
               betwixt
               you
               and
               others
               about
               Names
               ;
               for
               whether
               God
               hath
               given
               it
               Men
               by
               Nature
               or
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               proceeding
               from
               Him
               ,
               and
               tendring
               to
               Him.
               Thus
               an
               eminent
               Preacher
               in
               a
               great
               Assembly
               of
               late
               upon
               the
               Text
               ,
            
             
               And
               so
               far
               the
               Quakers
               are
               in
               the
               Right
               ,
               That
               every
               man
               hath
               the
               Motions
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               within
               him
               ;
               which
               ,
               in
               plain
               Cases
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               Right
               and
               Wrong
               ,
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               what
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               ought
               to
               avoid
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               directed
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Conscience
                 will
                 acquit
                 and
                 excuse
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 the
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 and
                 condemn
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 the
                 Other
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             our
             Adversary
             and
             his
             eminent
             Preacher
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             
               Orthodox
               as
               a
               Protestant
            
             ,
             whose
             Cause
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             vindicate
             ,
             yet
             he
             grosly
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             compared
             with
             his
             several
             lessening
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Light
             :
             But
             I
             hope
             ,
             now
             he
             has
             told
             us
             that
             both
             the
             Protestants
             and
             himself
             receive
             and
             assert
             the
             Light
             to
             be
             the
             right
             Judge
             and
             Guide
             ,
             
               that
               both
               will
               never
               more
               be
               angry
               with
               the
               poor
               Quakers
               for
               being
               of
               that
               mind
            
             ;
             And
             that
             our
             Adversary
             will
             particularly
             retract
             
               his
               Manuscript
               to
               G.
               W.
               in
               Defence
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               Judge
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Guide
               ,
            
             or
             to
             that
             Effect
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             his
             refusing
             us
             the
             Reputation
             of
             having
             shown
             them
             the
             Way
             to
             such
             Belief
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               was
               alwayes
               theirs
            
             ;
             We
             are
             contented
             to
             sit
             down
             without
             the
             Glory
             of
             being
             so
             much
             as
             Instrumental
             to
             such
             Convictions
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Light
               within
               be
               a
               more
               certain
               Ground
               then
               very
               Signs
               and
               Wonders
            
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             
               that
               excellent
               Gift
               ,
               with
               which
               God
               has
               endu'd
               Man
               in
               order
               to
               the
               safe
               Conduct
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Adversary
             hath
             plentifully
             confest
             ,
             then
             have
             we
             obtained
             our
             Post
             (
             viz.
             that
             the
             Light
             is
             an
             Infallible
             Guide
             )
             and
             need
             no
             more
             contend
             about
             what
             is
             so
             expressly
             yielded
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             accord
             
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Concessions
               of
               an
               Eminent
               Preacher
               too
               ,
            
             whom
             I
             wish
             as
             Eminent
             a
             Practitioner
             and
             not
             less
             
               sound
               in
               his
               Life
               then
               Pulpit
               .
            
             But
             alas
             !
             such
             is
             our
             mans's
             Uncertainty
             to
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             Impossible
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             write
             two
             Pages
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             quarrel
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             
               and
               both
               mutiny
               against
               their
               Author
            
             ;
             for
             after
             his
             Elogies
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Light
             ,
             he
             is
             once
             more
             come
             to
             unbespeak
             them
             ,
             like
             the
             Sullen
             Cow
             ,
             that
             spills
             the
             Milk
             she
             gives
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             is
             more
             to
             be
             wondr'd
             at
             ,
             this
             miserable
             man
             begins
             to
             except
             against
             the
             Sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             from
             those
             very
             Reasons
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             asserted
             it
             at
             an
             high
             rate
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               And
               this
               helpes
               me
               to
               shew
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               that
               you
               extend
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Light
               in
               every
               man
               further
               then
               you
               ought
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               all
               Cases
               whatever
               ,
               as
               if
               every
               man
               that
               attends
               to
               the
               Light
               in
               him
               ,
               did
               certainly
               know
               ,
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               what
               is
               Evil
               ,
               Right
               or
               Wrong
               in
               every
               Case
               .
            
          
           
             I
             heartily
             pitty
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             am
             really
             afraid
             he
             has
             overcharged
             the
             Strength
             of
             his
             Brain
             ,
             for
             with
             me
             such
             manifest
             Contradiction
             is
             but
             a
             smaler
             degree
             of
             Distraction
             ;
             I
             would
             fain
             have
             a
             rational
             Answer
             from
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             yet
             capable
             of
             one
             .
             How
             can
             the
             Light
             be
             a
             
               Judge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               not
               be
               so
            
             ,
             and
             all
             within
             the
             space
             of
             ten
             lines
             ?
             If
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             by
             him
             acknowledged
             ,
             be
             a
             Judge
             of
             Good
             from
             Evil
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               then
               in
               all
               Cases
               ,
               where
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               Right
               and
               Wrong
               make
               up
               the
               Question
               ,
               the
               Light
               cannot
               be
               secluded
               as
               wanting
               in
               true
               Judgment
               ,
               because
               Good
               and
               Evil
               are
               part
               of
               the
               Queston
               ,
               in
               the
               granted
               Proposition
            
             ;
             Deny
             that
             the
             Light
             is
             sufficient
             in
             any
             case
             of
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             ,
             and
             deny
             all
             .
             But
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             very
             
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             same
             Light
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             t'other
             side
             of
             the
             leaf
             the
             great
             Judge
             of
             Doctrinal
             Truth
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             God
             had
             endu'd
             men
             to
             their
             singular
             benefit
             ,
             
               should
               at
               last
               be
               denied
               the
               Ability
               of
               giving
               Right
               Judgment
               in
               matters
               that
               strictly
               belong
               to
               Good
               and
               Evil.
            
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Judge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             
               But
               〈…〉
               Judge
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
            
             God's
             Gift
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             yet
             
               in
               many
               thi●gs
               it
               may
               〈◊〉
               ?
            
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             all
             these
             things
             of
             moment
             into
             which
             this
             Light
             is
             unable
             to
             wade
             ?
             O!
             many
             Difficulti●●
             
               〈…〉
               men
               differ
               in
               their
               Judgments
               about
               them
               ,
               so
               we
               see
               among
               the
               Saints
               〈◊〉
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               whom
            
             Paul
             
               wrot
               ,
               One
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               believes
               that
               he
               may
               〈◊〉
               all
               things
               ,
               another
               who
               is
               weak
               eats
               Hearbs
               ,
               One
               man
               esteemeth
               one
               day
               above
               another
               ,
               another
               esteemeth
               every
               〈◊〉
               alike
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             O
             stupendious
             Folly
             !
             This
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             well
             becomes
             him
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             Light
             of
             which
             I
             speak
             ,
             hath
             sufficiency
             in
             it
             to
             discover
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             of
             
               greatest
               concernment
            
             ,
             but
             not
             these
             
               minute
               and
               trivial
               matters
            
             ,
             she
             can
             judge
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             can
             try
             Spirits
             but
             not
             Infirmities
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             or
             not
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             that
             men
             in
             their
             Wits
             ,
             and
             I
             write
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             will
             never
             abandon
             their
             Reason
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             those
             Persons
             not
             being
             as
             yet
             so
             clearly
             disentangled
             from
             the
             
               Jewish
               Ceremonies
               and
               needless
               Observations
               of
               that
               exterior
               Worship
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             interpreted
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             Light
             about
             difficult
             matters
             ;
             for
             neither
             are
             such
             things
             difficult
             ,
             but
             discerned
             to
             be
             sometimes
             the
             
               needless
               Scruples
               of
               Weakness
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               dotage
               of
               Superstition
               ,
            
             many
             times
             Will-Worship
             :
             nor
             can
             any
             〈◊〉
             be
             cast
             more
             upon
             the
             Light
             ,
             or
             the
             Light
             justly
             suffer
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Deficiency
             ,
             then
             the
             Eternal
             Sun
             ,
             
               because
               some
               〈◊〉
               have
               such
               ●ore
               Eyes
               as
               they
               cannot
               strongly
               behold
               the
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             perhaps
             Abstinence
             may
             be
             both
             best
             ,
             and
             of●●n
             enjoyned
             some
             Persons
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             Testimony
             against
             Excess
             in
             others
             ,
             or
             having
             been
             too
             apt
             to
             give
             themselves
             an
             〈◊〉
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             
               on
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               fear
               ,
            
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               I
               keep
               under
               my
               Body
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               into
               Subjection
               ,
               least
               having
               preacht
               to
               others
               ,
               I
               my self
               should
               become
               a
               Cast-away
               .
            
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             Must
             the
             Light
             be
             no
             whit
             concerned
             there
             in
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Difficulty
             in
             the
             Point
             ?
             By
             no
             means
             ,
             the
             Light
             dictates
             and
             requires
             these
             things
             in
             their
             times
             and
             seasons
             ;
             for
             
             whatever
             our
             Adversary
             does
             ,
             no
             sober
             man
             can
             believe
             that
             the
             Light
             is
             sufficient
             to
             the
             most
             weighty
             things
             that
             concern
             man's
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             unable
             to
             judge
             of
             those
             Differences
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               which
               were
               such
               Weaknesses
               as
               needed
               Christian
               Charity
               to
               bear
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Light
             that
             their
             Weakness
             was
             seen
             ,
             neither
             could
             it
             have
             been
             born
             ,
             or
             they
             ever
             have
             grown
             stronger
             then
             to
             place
             dissents
             in
             those
             trivial
             things
             ,
             
               but
               by
               walking
               up
               to
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             which
             was
             alone
             able
             to
             give
             them
             Right
             Discerning
             in
             the
             Case
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             in
             the
             Instance
             made
             by
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Difficulty
             too
             great
             for
             the
             Light
             ,
             nay
             that
             
               the
               Instance
               is
               so
               trivial
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               excellent
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Judgment
               which
               are
               received
               by
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             that
             it
             makes
             but
             the
             more
             for
             us
             to
             the
             disparagement
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             alledged
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             (
             though
             a
             Knock
             to
             himself
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             thinks
             us
             under
             his
             blow
             )
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               And
               where
               is
               the
               Infallibility
               you
               speak
               of
               in
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               in
               all
               Cases
               ?
               I
               am
               perswaded
               if
               you
               consider
               this
               well
               ,
               you
               will
               perceive
               that
               the
               Light
               in
               every
               man
               (
               especially
               in
               those
               whose
               Judgments
               have
               been
               prepossess'd
               into
               false
               Notions
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               you
               have
               been
               before
               you
               were
            
             Quakers
             )
             
               doth
               not
               teach
               him
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               know
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Holy
               Trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               in
               the
               general
               Course
               of
               his
               Life
               .
            
             Well!
             before
             I
             would
             undertake
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             thus
             give
             away
             my
             Cause
             ,
             nay
             so
             wofully
             ,
             yet
             frequently
             contradict
             my self
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             write
             while
             I
             live
             .
             But
             to
             make
             my
             advantage
             of
             this
             too
             .
          
           
             Infallibility
             of
             Persons
             any
             further
             then
             as
             they
             are
             joyned
             ,
             and
             conformed
             to
             the
             Light
             of
             God.
             We
             never
             affirmed
             :
             and
             
               Fallibility
               of
               the
               Light
               because
               of
               the
               fallibility
               of
               Persons
               We
               never
               owned
               ,
            
             and
             now
             deny
             as
             a
             most
             Ridiculous
             and
             False
             Consequence
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             Contrary
             Judgments
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             of
             Business
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             queries
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Persons
             ?
             What
             then
             ,
             in
             case
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             as
             we
             disclaim
             it
             ?
             
               Why
               I
               am
               perswaded
               the
               Light
               in
               every
               man
               doth
               not
               teach
               him
               all
               things
               .
            
             This
             New
             Way
             of
             Demonstration
             I
             am
             a
             Stranger
             to
             ;
             
             What
             is
             it
             but
             to
             say
             ?
             
               You
               sometimes
               differ
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Light
               is
               fallible
               :
            
             or
             thus
             ,
             Every
             man
             that
             sins
             is
             enlightned
             ,
             
               therefore
               the
               Light
               in
               every
               man
               sins
            
             ;
             If
             this
             be
             Absurd
             and
             Wicked
             ,
             let
             our
             Adversary
             purge
             himself
             as
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             
               but
               Infallibility
               in
               all
               Cases
            
             doth
             suppose
             ,
             that
             though
             not
             in
             all
             ,
             yet
             in
             many
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             some
             Cases
             
               men
               may
               be
               infallible
            
             ;
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             in
             what
             ?
             Surely
             in
             those
             
               wherein
               they
               walk
               conformably
               to
               the
               Light
               :
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             what
             's
             the
             Consequence
             but
             this
             ;
             
               When
               men
               live
               up
               in
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Light
               ,
               they
               are
               Infallible
               ,
            
             but
             when
             they
             go
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             .
             Surely
             then
             the
             man
             has
             but
             hitherto
             beat
             the
             air
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             may
             We
             not
             make
             the
             most
             of
             what
             he
             sayes
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             infer
             ,
             If
             that
             before
             We
             were
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             live
             under
             the
             holy
             Conduct
             of
             this
             Light
             ,
             we
             were
             possess'd
             with
             false
             Notions
             ,
             he
             means
             (
             or
             at
             least
             the
             Expression
             will
             bear
             it
             )
             that
             since
             we
             
               were
               Quakers
               we
               came
               to
               be
               possess'd
               with
               true
               ones
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             but
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Light
             is
             not
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             ,
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             what
             is
             it
             to
             say
             I
             ?
             why
             only
             to
             
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               know
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Holy
               Trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               in
               the
               general
               Course
               of
               his
               Life
               .
            
             Very
             well
             ,
             I
             would
             now
             fain
             understand
             the
             Difference
             ,
             
               of
               knowing
               all
               ,
               or
               Right
               or
               Wrong
               ,
               in
               all
               Cases
               wherein
               a
               man
               is
               concerned
               ;
               and
               knowing
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               know
               ,
            
             unless
             he
             will
             confess
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             the
             Light
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             determine
             the
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             of
             all
             Cases
             ,
             
               that
               he
               meant
               of
               Cases
               that
               did
               not
               concern
               men
               to
               know
            
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             will
             with
             him
             conclude
             so
             too
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Light
             be
             sufficient
             to
             discover
             unto
             man
             all
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             him
             to
             know
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               in
               some
               Cases
               it
               cannot
               determine
               the
               Right
               from
               the
               Wrong
               ,
               in
               which
               man
               's
               Good
               is
               concerned
               ,
            
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             be
             the
             direct
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             Light
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             give
             men
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             all
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Light
               is
               sufficient
               to
               discover
               unto
               them
               all
               that
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               know
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               he
               is
               wonderful
               Jealous
               that
               We
               neglect
               the
               means
               the
            
             Light
             
               doth
               dictate
               unto
               us
               the
               great
               need
               and
               use
               of
               ;
               namely
               ,
            
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             other
             diligent
             study
             ,
             
               and
               here
               he
               falls
               down
               right
               upon
               us
               :
            
             Must
             God
             be
             bound
             with
             his
             Divine
             Light
             and
             Inspiration
             to
             supply
             the
             defects
             of
             our
             Idleness
             and
             Pride
             ?
             for
             when
             other
             
             men
             count
             it
             great
             Mercy
             in
             God
             ,
             
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             through
             the
             vilest
             means
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             earnest
             Study
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             to
             grant
             them
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             Enlightening
             their
             Mind
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             You
             must
             have
             it
             like
             the
             Angels
             that
             alwayes
             behold
             his
             Face
             by
             immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             without
             Labour
             and
             Industry
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             he
             is
             both
             Angry
             ,
             Uncivil
             ,
             and
             Irreverent
             .
             Angry
             ,
             that
             others
             should
             enjoy
             through
             their
             
               unfeigned
               Repentance
            
             ,
             and
             humble
             constant
             walking
             with
             that
             
               Holy
               Light
            
             ,
             which
             convinced
             them
             those
             daily
             Discoveries
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             their
             duty
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             ,
             with
             renewed
             Refreshment
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             
               which
               he
               by
               all
               his
               poring
               ,
               beating
               of
               his
               Brains
               ,
               and
               daily
               striving
               can
               never
               obtain
            
             ;
             But
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             herein
             fulfilled
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Way
               the
               〈◊〉
               Eye
               did
               never
               see
               .
               Some
               would
               have
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               by
               Violence
               ,
               and
               many
               strove
               to
               enter
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               ;
               And
               that
               same
               Ravenous
               Spirit
               after
               Knowledge
               our
               Adversary
               must
               come
               to
               know
               judged
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               what
               rob'd
               man
               of
               Paradice
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               keeps
               Thousands
               out
               at
               this
               day
               ,
            
             and
             see
             himself
             to
             be
             Low
             ,
             and
             Empty
             ,
             and
             Poor
             ,
             and
             Naked
             ,
             
               before
               he
               be
               exalted
               as
               Full
               ,
               Rich
               ,
               and
               wanting
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             Vncivil
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             in
             that
             rough
             and
             reflecting
             manner
             upon
             us
             (
             who
             neither
             knows
             us
             to
             be
             idle
             ,
             or
             Proud
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             concerns
             him
             )
             but
             if
             our
             diligent
             waiting
             to
             receive
             from
             God
             Strength
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             Comfort
             (
             
               and
               not
               running
               in
               our
               Own
               Wills
            
             )
             be
             Idleness
             ,
             
               in
               that
               Sense
               We
               evermore
               desire
               to
               be
               Idle
               .
            
             It
             is
             by
             the
             same
             ●gure
             that
             we
             are
             Proud
             ,
             namely
             ,
             We
             rejoyce
             with
             Boldness
             in
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             declaring
             to
             the
             World
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             not
             flinching
             in
             times
             of
             Tempest
             ,
             
               neither
               suffering
               such
               Creeping
               Spirits
               as
               his
               to
               be
               owned
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               men
               walking
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               and
               ransomed
               from
               this
               Vngodly
               World
               by
               the
               pretious
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               Sin
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Irreverent
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             makes
             God
             to
             convey
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             himself
             
               through
               the
               Vilest
               Means
            
             ,
             Vile
             had
             been
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             
               he
               might
               have
               kept
               Vilest
               to
               himself
               .
            
             I
             have
             not
             read
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             any
             such
             Expression
             ;
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             David
             in
             answer
             to
             those
             who
             counted
             his
             serving
             of
             God
             a
             Vile
             Thing
             ,
             
               said
               then
               ,
               He
               would
               ●e
               Vile
               still
               :
            
             but
             that
             is
             no
             Warrant
             .
             
             And
             God's
             Judgment
             pronounced
             upon
             
             Eli's
             House
             ,
             
             much
             less
             ,
             
               because
               his
               Sons
               made
               themselves
               vile
               ,
               and
               he
               restrained
               them
               not
               ;
               therefore
               have
               I
               sworn
               to
               the
               House
               of
            
             Eli
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Iniquity
               of
            
             Eli's
             
               House
               sha●●
               not
               be
               purged
               with
               Sacrifice
               nor
               O●●ering
               soever
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             useth
             thesame
             word
             in
             thesame
             sense
             ,
             
               For
               this
               Cause
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               vile
               Affections
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             for
             any
             man
             to
             expect
             that
             God
             by
             vilest
             wayes
             should
             make
             himself
             known
             is
             an
             unscriptural
             and
             irreverent
             Saying
             :
             but
             this
             may
             show
             how
             dark
             and
             vile
             the
             man
             is
             in
             the
             use
             of
             such
             unsuitable
             and
             unsavory
             Expressions
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             He
             once
             more
             hopes
             to
             m●ke
             amends
             ,
             
               and
               if
               his
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               may
               stand
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             his
             last
             Account
             of
             his
             wavering
             Belief
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             then
             the
             Light
             is
             what
             we
             have
             said
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             viz.
             
               Supernatural
               and
               Saving
            
             .
             Hear
             him
             :
          
           
             So
             now
             my
             Friends
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Light
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             
             which
             he
             is
             oblieged
             ,
             under
             Pain
             of
             the
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             diligently
             to
             eye
             and
             follow
             ;
             that
             so
             doing
             ,
             it
             will
             lead
             him
             by
             degrees
             into
             all
             necessary
             Truth
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             to
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             A
             large
             Confession
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             as
             large
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             pag.
             38.
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             which
             because
             we
             have
             already
             observed
             and
             improved
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             our
             own
             Belief
             ;
             let
             this
             suffice
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             we
             have
             obtained
             what
             we
             have
             sought
             for
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Light
               is
               a
               Saving
               Light
               :
            
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Subject
             with
             this
             friendly
             Caution
             ,
             That
             they
             will
             ever
             hereafter
             do
             exceedingly
             well
             to
             remain
             constant
             to
             their
             own
             Grants
             ,
             and
             not
             through
             any
             disgust
             at
             the
             use
             we
             have
             made
             thereof
             ,
             
               in
               rehandling
               the
               same
               Controversie
               ,
               like
               Children
               ,
               first
               give
               ,
               and
               then
               take
               away
               again
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             none
             be
             displeased
             that
             I
             have
             been
             so
             particular
             in
             handling
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             which
             concerns
             the
             Light
             ,
             since
             I
             confess
             it
             to
             be
             the
             most
             eminent
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             
               Christ
               the
               true
               Light
               enlightening
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               World
               with
               saving
               Light
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             deserves
             of
             such
             as
             so
             believe
             ,
             
               to
               be
               defended
               with
               all
               the
               Circumspection
               and
               Advantage
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               not
               conscious
               to
               my self
               of
               any
               neglect
               in
               the
               cas●
               .
            
             For
             what
             
             concerns
             the
             remainder
             ,
             though
             I
             esteem
             it
             less
             worthy
             ,
             yet
             not
             wholy
             unworthy
             our
             notice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             briefly
             consider
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             
               Doctrinal
               Cavil
            
             ,
             or
             that
             part
             of
             our
             Faith
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             single
             out
             for
             Combat
             is
             ,
             
               Not
               Swearing
            
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             occasion
             of
             G.
             F's
             Complaint
             of
             the
             Translators
             in
             those
             words
             .
             
             G.
             F.
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             31.
             
             
               I
               Protest
               by
               your
               Rejoycing
               ,
               &c.
               now
               I
               Protest
               is
               added
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               for
               it
               in
               the
            
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             To
             which
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             pass
             by
             his
             Reflections
             upon
             G.
             F's
             Greek
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Oversight
             of
             some
             Transcribers
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             no
             Doctrinal
             Error
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             have
             escaped
             so
             much
             insulting
             Reproof
             :
             He
             thus
             answereth
             ,
             My
             Greek
             
               Grammar
               saith
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ne
               ,
               are
               Adverbs
               of
               Swearing
               ,
            
             &
             Sc●pula
             '
             s
             Lexicon
             
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               Particle
               of
               Granting
               and
               Affirming
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             The
             
               Grammar
               gives
               for
               Example
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               so
               it
               is
               by
            
             Jupiter
             ;
             
               neither
               may
               any
               one
               excuse
               him
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               ●e
               signifies
            
             by
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             I
             protest
             ;
             
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               a
               Particle
               that
               imports
               Swearing
            
             ;
             and
             by
             is
             sometimes
             used
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Swearing
             ,
             
               it
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               necessary
               for
               the
               Translators
               to
               put
               in
            
             I
             protest
             ,
             
               or
               some
               other
               word
               equivalent
            
             .
             How
             very
             trivial
             this
             Objection
             is
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             Weakness
             and
             Deceit
             he
             mannageth
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             very
             Evidently
             to
             make
             appear
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             granted
             to
             him
             what
             his
             Grammar
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             both
             are
             Adverbs
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             frequently
             used
             among
             the
             Greeks
             in
             their
             Oaths
             ;
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             had
             been
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             instance
             ,
             
               unless
               he
               would
               have
               us
               think
               him
               learned
               in
               Adverbs
               ,
            
             at
             least
             ,
             such
             as
             concern
             
               Right
               Swearing
            
             ;
             also
             ,
             Scapula
             intimates
             as
             much
             ;
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             because
             by
             is
             often
             used
             to
             express
             an
             Oath
             ,
             must
             it
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             where-ever
             by
             is
             used
             it
             is
             to
             import
             an
             Oath
             ,
             or
             
               Swearing
               is
               implyed
            
             ?
             And
             herein
             he
             dealt
             unfairly
             with
             us
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             his
             own
             words
             we
             might
             well
             infer
             as
             much
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Particle
             of
             Granting
             or
             Affirming
             ,
             
               and
               with
               an
               Oath
            
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             beside
             and
             with
             ,
             not
             alwayes
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             told
             what
             Scapula
             said
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               particula
               
               est
               ,
               interdum
               indirecte
               ponitur
               ,
               nulla
               praecedente
               interogatione
               ,
               proutique
               ,
               equidem
               ,
               profecto
               :
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sayes
             Scapula
             ,
             is
             a
             Particle
             ,
             and
             is
             sometimes
             placed
             indirectly
             ,
             with
             never
             an
             Interrogation
             before
             ,
             for
             
               verily
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               truly
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             will
             not
             insist
             upon
             the
             suitableness
             of
             such
             a
             signification
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             shall
             tell
             the
             Man
             ,
             that
             allowing
             it
             to
             be
             anciently
             in
             the
             best
             Copies
             (
             which
             Chrysostom
             ,
             
               if
               not
            
             Theophylact
             ,
             
               does
               more
               then
               doubt
            
             )
             yet
             it
             can
             have
             no
             other
             force
             or
             use
             in
             this
             place
             then
             to
             render
             the
             Verse
             thus
             (
             viz
             )
             
               Vpon
               the
               account
               of
               your
               Joy
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               your
               encrease
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Ground
               of
               our
               Joy
               ,
               I
               dye
               daily
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               I
               am
               daily
               ready
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               :
            
             And
             indeed
             unless
             men
             by
             Zeal
             or
             Prejudice
             have
             vailed
             their
             own
             Understandings
             ,
             the
             place
             it self
             ,
             and
             context
             plainly
             intimates
             so
             much
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             It
             is
             absurd
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             Swear
             by
             what
             is
             not
             a
             
               real
               ens
            
             or
             existence
             ;
             and
             should
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             Swearing
             was
             not
             by
             Christ
             prohibited
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             never
             can
             )
             yet
             our
             Adversaries
             conclude
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Swearing
               by
               any
               other
               thing
               then
               God
               Himself
               is
               prohibited
               :
            
             now
             the
             
               Corinthians
               Rejoycing
            
             was
             not
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             alone
             they
             say
             
               men
               should
               Swear
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             let
             the
             Context
             be
             weighed
             ,
             and
             it
             has
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Glorious
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               all
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               Partakers
               of
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
               come
               to
               inherit
            
             ;
             of
             which
             sayes
             Pa●l
             ,
             If
             there
             were
             any
             doubt
             ,
             
               why
               are
               any
               baptized
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               why
               stand
               we
               in
               Jeopardy
               every
               Moment
               ?
            
             But
             as
             if
             ●e
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               So
               far
               am
               I
               from
               doubting
               or
               fearing
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               your
               further
               sufficiency
               or
               increase
            
             (
             in
             Christ
             the
             Ground
             of
             Rejoycing
             )
             
               I
               dye
               ,
               or
               am
               ready
               to
               dye
               daily
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               seal
               it
               with
               my
               Blood
               :
            
             an
             ●●arty
             Encouragement
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             
               and
               not
               that
               they
               should
               think
               there
               was
               no
               Reward
               for
               all
               their
               Faith
               an●
            
             Tribulation
             ●et
             this
             be
             well
             weighed
             with
             our
             common
             English
             Version
             ,
             
             and
             I
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             this
             will
             ●em
             very
             consonant
             ,
             but
             the
             vulgar
             very
             abrupt
             and
             in●●herent
             ;
             and
             however
             improper
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             pleased
             to
             be
             himself
             ▪
             I
             caution
             him
             hereafter
             of
             rendring
             the
             Apostle
             so
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             for
             the
             Right
             Sense
             of
             the
             Greek
             Copy
             ,
             with
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             some
             other
             Versions
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             of
             both
             Ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Modern
             Criticks
             .
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       It
                       is
                       vulgarly
                       rendred
                       thus
                    
                     ,
                     
                       Per
                       diem
                       morior
                       ,
                       Per
                       vestram
                       gloriationem
                       quam
                       habeo
                       in
                       
                         Christo
                         Jesu
                      
                       Domino
                       nostro
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   That
                   is
                   .
                   
                   
                     
                       I
                       dye
                       every
                       day
                       ,
                       through
                       (
                       or
                       
                         upon
                         the
                         account
                         of
                      
                       )
                       your
                       Joy
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       have
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       our
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Latine
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Arabick
                   Version
                   it
                   is
                   thus
                   render'd
                   .
                   
                   
                     
                       Et
                       ego
                       quidem
                       singulis
                       diebus
                       morior
                       per
                       realitatem
                       Gloriae
                       vestrae
                       ,
                       quam
                       habeo
                       in
                       
                         Jesu
                         Christo
                      
                       Domino
                       nostro
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   English
                   thus
                   .
                   
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       indeed
                       dye
                       every
                       day
                       ,
                       through
                       (
                       or
                       
                         by
                         means
                         of
                      
                       )
                       the
                       reallity
                       or
                       truth
                       of
                       your
                       Joy
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       have
                       in
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       our
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Aethiopick
                   Version
                   thus
                   Latined
                   ;
                   wherein
                   I
                   dye
                   daily
                   is
                   omitted
                   .
                   
                   
                     
                       Et
                       quare
                       igitur
                       nos
                       laboramus
                       ,
                       omni
                       hora
                       &
                       trucidamur
                       ?
                       et
                       propter
                       gloriationem
                       nostram
                       ,
                       Fratres
                       nostri
                       quae
                       in
                       Domino
                       nostro
                       
                         Jesu
                         Christo
                      
                       est
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   English
                   thus
                   .
                   
                   
                     
                       And
                       wherefore
                       do
                       we
                       labour
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       slain
                       every
                       hour
                       ?
                       (
                       
                         even
                         our
                         Brethren
                      
                       )
                       for
                       our
                       Rejoyceing
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             last
             seems
             to
             carry
             with
             it
             something
             of
             difference
             from
             the
             Greek
             Copy
             ,
             and
             other
             Versions
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             sense
             I
             have
             given
             of
             the
             place
             be
             received
             ,
             the
             alteration
             will
             be
             
             only
             ,
             the
             omission
             of
             
               I
               dye
               daily
            
             ,
             and
             our
             for
             
               your
               Rejoycing
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             much
             to
             purpose
             ,
             it
             being
             truly
             the
             Joy
             of
             both
             :
             for
             ,
             whether
             
               your
               Rejoycing
            
             relates
             to
             the
             preceding
             Queries
             ,
             or
             
               I
               dye
               daily
            
             ,
             it
             still
             remains
             firm
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             
               Jeopardies
               ,
               Sufferings
               and
               Deaths
            
             were
             on
             the
             account
             of
             that
             
               Truth
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               Rejoycing
               and
               Glory
               mentioned
               or
               implyed
               in
               the
               Text
            
             ;
             where
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             slain
             ,
             and
             dye
             daily
             ,
             which
             strictly
             would
             signifie
             a
             time
             past
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             present
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             accepted
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               daily
               in
               hazard
               of
               their
               lives
               through
               grievous
               Sufferings
               ;
               and
               were
               freely
               and
               daily
               given
               up
               for
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               unto
               Death
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             I
             forbear
             to
             instance
             in
             many
             of
             the
             present
             used
             Languages
             ,
             designing
             to
             be
             short
             ;
             and
             shall
             therefore
             hasten
             to
             give
             the
             sense
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Ancient
             and
             Modern
             Writers
             in
             the
             Point
             .
          
           
             Jerom
             ,
             
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             year
             383.
             thus
             rendreth
             the
             words
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             
               Propter
               vestram
               salutem
            
             ;
             not
             through
             your
             Rejoycing
             ,
             but
             
               for
               your
               Salvation
            
             ;
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             emphatical
             then
             I
             have
             rendered
             it
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Chrysostom
             observes
             upon
             this
             Passage
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             
               Profectum
               ideo
               dici
               gloriam
               ,
               ne
               videretur
               exprobrare
               quod
               tam
               aspera
               passus
               esset
               ob
               Evangelium
               ,
               cum
               ob
               haec
               non
               solum
               non
               doleret
               ,
               sed
               duplici
               nomine
               gauderet
               ,
               &
               quod
               ea
               passus
               esset
               ●h
               Evangelium
               Christi
               ,
               &
               quod
               ca
               quae
               passus
               erat
               cesserant
               in
               profectum
               Corinthiorum
               ;
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Chrysostom
             believes
             profit
             therefore
             to
             be
             called
             rejoycing
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             upbraid
             him
             for
             so
             hard
             things
             as
             he
             suffered
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               who
               was
               not
               only
               not
               troubled
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               double
               sense
               rejoyced
               ,
               both
               that
               he
               had
               suffered
               those
               things
               for
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             that
             those
             things
             which
             he
             did
             suffer
             ,
             
               turned
               to
               the
               profit
               or
               spiritual
               benefit
               of
               the
            
             Corinthians
             .
             He
             therefore
             accounts
             ,
             
               Per
               vestram
               Gloriam
               mendose
               scriptam
            
             ,
             not
             so
             expressed
             in
             the
             ancient
             Copy
             ,
             but
             corruptly
             written
             .
          
           
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             also
             took
             it
             in
             that
             same
             sense
             with
             Chrysostom
             ,
             
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             per
             ,
             or
             by
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             propter
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             your
             Joy.
             
          
           
             Theophylact
             is
             more
             peremtory
             and
             clear
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Propter
               vestram
               Gloriam
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             
               Vestri
               pofectus
               gratia
            
             ;
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             your
             profitting
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             account
             of
             your
             encrease
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             administers
             true
             Joy.
             
          
           
             Zegerus
             is
             of
             this
             Mind
             upon
             the
             Place
             ,
             
             and
             takes
             not
             a
             little
             pains
             to
             confute
             the
             other
             Notion
             .
          
           
             Grotius
             ,
             although
             he
             does
             not
             altogether
             seem
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             that
             which
             I
             have
             already
             urged
             ,
             
             yet
             is
             he
             very
             remote
             from
             the
             common
             Translation
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             offer
             him
             ;
             
               Quam
               vere
               (
               sayes
               he
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Apostle
               )
               ego
               gaudeo
               de
               vestro
               profectu
               in
               Christo
               ,
               ita
               verum
               est
               me
               quotidie
               paratum
               mori
               .
            
             As
             I
             truly
             rejoyce
             at
             your
             profitting
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               so
               true
               it
               is
               that
               I
               am
               daily
               ready
               to
               dye
               (
               for
               it
            
             is
             wanting
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             understood
             )
             To
             this
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             a
             considerable
             ,
             but
             nameless
             
               English
               Annotator
            
             does
             agree
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             me
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             Various
             Lections
             have
             it
             by
             way
             of
             Correction
             ,
             
             propter
             ,
             not
             
               per
               ;
               for
            
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             it
             may
             be
             time
             for
             me
             to
             tell
             our
             Adversary
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             
               mine
               in
               particular
            
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             don't
             blush
             to
             read
             his
             Impertinencies
             (
             perhaps
             I
             am
             not
             ingenious
             enough
             (
             for
             such
             he
             sayes
             will
             )
             
               he
               ought
               at
               least
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               writing
               them
               :
            
             and
             I
             am
             truly
             in
             pain
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             both
             afflict
             himself
             
             (
             
               for
               the
               poor
               man
               has
               an
               irksome
               way
               of
               telling
               his
               Tale
               ,
               and
               is
               fain
               to
               churm
               long
               before
               any
               thing
               comes
            
             )
             and
             also
             disturb
             others
             with
             any
             thing
             so
             meanly
             inviting
             ,
             and
             little
             profitting
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             To
             Conclude
             ,
             If
             any
             would
             in
             short
             know
             the
             plain
             and
             honest
             Reason
             of
             our
             refusing
             to
             Swear
             (
             to
             omit
             the
             many
             Arguments
             that
             might
             be
             urged
             (
             what
             Glosses
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             or
             Authorities
             produced
             )
             't
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             so
             
               perfect
               a
               Religion
            
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             Affirmative
             or
             Negative
             ,
             be
             it
             but
             Yea
             or
             Nay
             ,
             is
             compleatly
             and
             unquestionably
             true
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             below
             his
             Evangelical
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             gathered
             not
             only
             to
             the
             belief
             ,
             
               but
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               so
               much
               as
               admit
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               as
               being
               fitter
               to
               be
               enjoyned
               equivocating
               Pharisees
               ,
               then
               Honest-Hearted
               Disciples
               ,
            
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             Lye
             as
             to
             Forswear
             :
             for
             ,
             an
             Oath
             having
             been
             made
             
               from
               the
               Distrust
               of
               Honesty
               in
               Him
               that
               was
               to
               take
               it
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Cause
             is
             removed
             (
             
               Lyes
               ,
               Equivocations
               ,
               mental
               Reserves
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             the
             Effects
             ,
             or
             that
             extraordinary
             &
             scrupulous
             way
             of
             Evidence
             should
             cease
             .
             And
             if
             any
             object
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             Magistrates
             of
             our
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             :
             I
             Answer
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               is
               either
               answered
               by
               Truth
               being
               spoken
               ,
               or
               satisfied
               by
               an
               infliction
               of
               the
               same
               Penalty
               upon
               the
               Lyar
               that
               is
               incurred
               by
               a
               perjured
               Person
            
             ;
             we
             need
             no
             Fines
             ,
             Racks
             ,
             nor
             heavy
             Imprecations
             ,
             to
             scare
             us
             into
             Truth-speaking
             ,
             who
             Believe
             in
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Worship
             the
             God
             of
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             abuse
             of
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             our
             Belief
             ,
             belongs
             to
             respecting
             of
             Persons
             ;
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             our
             
               great
               Doctrine
            
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Reproach
             ,
             
             and
             often
             cavilling
             ,
             not
             without
             his
             wonted
             Folly
             ,
             at
             G.
             F's
             
               Wo
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               called
               of
               Men
               Master
            
             (
             in
             which
             he
             only
             sayes
             what
             is
             certainly
             imply'd
             in
             Christ's
             Prohibition
             (
             which
             he
             should
             have
             first
             confuted
             )
             he
             undertakes
             the
             Refutation
             of
             it
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               True
               indeed
               ,
               sayes
               Christ
               ,
               Be
               not
               ye
               called
            
             Rabbi
             ;
             
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Master
               ,
               even
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               ye
               are
               Brethren
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             I
             will
             take
             the
             Liberty
             to
             argue
             a
             little
             ,
             because
             the
             Text
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             
             plain
             on
             your
             side
             ;
             first
             ,
             you
             do
             restrain
             it
             from
             extinding
             all
             Men
             from
             being
             called
             Master
             ,
             whilst
             you
             allow
             your
             Servants
             to
             call
             you
             our
             Masters
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             their
             Masters
             (
             
               which
               Exception
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Text
            
             )
             why
             may
             not
             another
             call
             you
             Masters
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             Servants
             ,
             and
             are
             Masters
             ?
          
           
             
               I
               Answer
            
             ,
             First
             then
             ,
             he
             has
             broke
             his
             word
             with
             us
             ,
             which
             in
             plainer
             English
             is
             ,
             he
             has
             told
             us
             a
             Lye
             ,
             in
             assuring
             us
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             He
             would
             deal
             with
             us
             neither
             from
             Scripture
             nor
             Reason
             ,
             and
             yet
             undertakes
             both
             :
             Certainly
             he
             is
             ill
             able
             to
             maintain
             Right
             Swearing
             ,
             that
             is
             wanting
             in
             True
             Speaking
             ,
             or
             writing
             at
             least
             .
             We
             may
             well
             suppose
             his
             Evidence
             ,
             so
             much
             boasted
             of
             ,
             has
             left
             him
             now
             ,
             that
             he
             betakes
             himself
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             for
             defence
             ;
             but
             considering
             how
             little
             they
             will
             prove
             friendly
             to
             his
             Cause
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             for
             Breach
             of
             Word
             ,
             
               then
               that
               the
               Will
               may
               be
               accepted
               for
               the
               Deed.
               
            
          
           
             But
             next
             ,
             The
             Text
             also
             must
             be
             blamed
             ;
             Why
             ?
             may
             an
             honest-hearted
             man
             say
             ,
             
               Because
               upon
               our
               Adversaries
               Principles
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               against
               mens
               being
               called
            
             Rabbi
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               is
               not
            
             :
             Strange
             ●rreverence
             to
             Holy
             Writ
             !
             What
             ?
             make
             it
             say
             one
             thing
             in
             most
             express
             termes
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             Steal
             ,
             and
             yet
             mean
             the
             quite
             contrary
             :
             Who
             makes
             it
             their
             Rule
             now
             ,
             We
             ,
             or
             our
             Adversary
             ?
             But
             let
             's
             examine
             his
             Meaning
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             so
             absurd
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             confident
             I
             have
             heard
             a
             better
             Argument
             out
             of
             Bedlam
             ;
             however
             ,
             let
             us
             once
             more
             repeat
             it
             ,
             
               If
               you
               call
               men
               Masters
               ,
               that
               are
               really
               your
               Masters
               ,
               why
               may
               you
               not
               call
               your
               very
               Servants
               Masters
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               Servants
               ?
            
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               If
               you
               call
               men
               Masters
               that
               are
               really
               your
               Masters
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               you
               call
               other
               men
               Masters
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               really
               your
               Masters
               ?
            
             O
             I
             but
             they
             are
             other
             men's
             Masters
             ;
             are
             they
             ?
             
               Then
               let
               other
               men
               call
               them
               so
               :
            
             For
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Reason
             that
             we
             should
             call
             other
             Men
             Masters
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             our
             Masters
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             really
             some
             bodies
             Masters
             ,
             then
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               should
               call
               other
               men
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ,
               and
               other
               Women
               W●●es
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               Servants
               nor
               Wives
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               really
               Fathers
               ,
               Servants
               and
               Wives
               to
               other
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             We
             can
             call
             Him
             Master
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Servant
             ,
             or
             Her
             Wife
             ,
             who
             really
             is
             so
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             in
             doing
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             believe
             we
             
             should
             Err.
             A
             Master
             and
             Father
             of
             old
             I
             confess
             to
             have
             signified
             a
             
               Religious
               as
               well
               as
               Civil
               Honour
            
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               Sect-Masters
               among
               the
            
             Jews
             ;
             but
             since
             both
             are
             as
             well
             repugnant
             to
             common
             Truth
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             we
             renounce
             the
             Title
             ;
             and
             are
             the
             rather
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             great
             Thirst
             ,
             which
             this
             Age
             as
             well
             as
             that
             in
             which
             our
             Lord
             so
             severely
             reproved
             it
             ,
             has
             after
             that
             very
             Vanity
             ,
             Deceit
             and
             Wickedness
             ;
             and
             this
             simple
             honest
             Practice
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             have
             weighed
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             God's
             Sanctuary
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             flattering
             ,
             cringing
             Customs
             of
             Personal
             Respect
             ,
             whether
             by
             Word
             or
             Gesture
             ,
             now
             practiced
             in
             the
             VVorld
             .
          
           
             VVell
             ,
             But
             he
             is
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             a
             little
             for
             him
             ,
             
               since
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               and
               in
               that
               to
               the
            
             Collossians
             ,
             
               exhorts
               Fathers
               not
               to
               provoke
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               Masters
               to
               give
               what
               was
               equal
               to
               their
               Servants
               :
            
             in
             which
             the
             poor
             man
             is
             as
             much
             besides
             himself
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             might
             as
             well
             argue
             against
             what
             he
             takes
             for
             granted
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               That
               we
               refuse
               not
               to
               call
               such
               Masters
               ,
               as
               really
               are
               our
               Masters
            
             ;
             as
             to
             suppose
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             an
             
               Apostle
               or
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               might
               not
               exhort
               the
               Fathers
               of
               Children
               to
               be
               tender
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               Masters
               of
               Servants
               to
               be
               just
               to
               them
               .
            
             Certainly
             none
             can
             be
             so
             stupid
             as
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             called
             them
             
               Fathers
               and
               Masters
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Title
               ,
               or
               upon
               singular
               Respect
               :
            
             We
             may
             as
             well
             suppose
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             doth
             reciprocally
             exhort
             
               Children
               and
               Servants
            
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             stiled
             them
             so
             
               in
               a
               way
               of
               singular
               Respect
               .
            
             Either
             let
             our
             Adversary
             deny
             that
             particular
             Homage
             and
             Respect
             are
             intended
             by
             the
             vulgar
             Titles
             of
             
               Master
               ,
               Lord
               &c.
            
             or
             else
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               had
               the
               same
               Intention
               with
               these
               of
               our
               Times
               ,
               in
               their
               Titles
               of
               Respect
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               when
               He
               wrote
               to
            
             Fathers
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Servants
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             it
             suffice
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             laying
             down
             a
             general
             Rule
             for
             both
             ,
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             relations
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             particular
             Persons
             or
             Titles
             in
             his
             Eye
             ;
             and
             unless
             he
             had
             known
             and
             mentioned
             all
             the
             Names
             of
             those
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             should
             be
             
               Fathers
               and
               Children
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Servants
               ,
            
             he
             could
             not
             otherwise
             have
             expressed
             his
             Mind
             .
          
           
           
             But
             why
             should
             I
             farther
             contend
             with
             so
             much
             Weakness
             ▪
             yet
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             little
             Greek
             for
             his
             Ignorance
             ;
             let
             's
             hear
             what
             it
             sayes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             all
             rendered
             
               Master
               :
               But
               that
               which
               is
               used
               by
               Christ
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.
             10.
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Katheegeetees
             ,
             
               which
               signifies
               (
               as
               the
               Learned
               tells
               us
            
             )
             a
             Leader
             of
             the
             Way
             ,
             or
             Guide
             ;
             
               but
               as
               for
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Kyrios
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             
               useth
               to
               the
            
             Ephesians
             and
             Collossians
             ,
             
               and
               is
               translated
               sometimes
            
             Master
             ,
             
               and
               sometimes
            
             Sir
             ,
             
               most
               often
            
             Lord
             ;
             
               we
               find
               that
               the
               Apostles
               both
               singularly
               and
               plurally
               suffered
               themseles
               to
               be
               called
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Greeks
             called
             Philip
             ,
             
             Sir
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             Jesus
             ,
             John
             12.
             21.
             
               and
               the
               Jaylor
               came
               Trembling
               ,
               and
               fell
               down
               before
            
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ,
             
               and
               said
            
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             or
             Masters
             ,
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             This
             makes
             nothing
             for
             the
             Business
             ,
             though
             it
             makes
             Business
             ;
             for
             none
             questions
             the
             use
             of
             several
             words
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             and
             Collossians
             doth
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               Master
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             I
             have
             already
             explained
             ,
             and
             proved
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signifie
             a
             Lord
             or
             Master
             thus
             ,
             because
             it
             properly
             imports
             Authority
             ,
             or
             One
             having
             Power
             ,
             a
             Governour
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             But
             this
             makes
             for
             us
             ;
             
               such
               as
               are
               our
               Governours
               we
               do
               distinguish
               by
               Titles
               that
               plainly
               express
               their
               Authority
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               all
               those
               gaudy
               Flatteries
               ,
               that
               men
               in
               Deceitfulness
               invent
               ,
               and
               use
               to
               gratifie
               the
               Proud
               Part
               in
               any
               Man.
            
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             calling
             Men
             Master
             ;
             since
             we
             deny
             not
             the
             use
             of
             
               Master
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               Servant
               ,
               &c.
            
             where
             they
             are
             significantly
             ,
             and
             not
             improperly
             and
             Sycophantly
             used
             ?
             And
             for
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             that
             desired
             
               to
               see
               Jesus
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             that
             tremblingly
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Sirs
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             they
             are
             no
             Instances
             of
             Advantage
             to
             him
             ;
             unless
             we
             should
             be
             so
             very
             ridiculous
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             
               because
               any
               Man
               customarily
               calls
               me
            
             Master
             ,
             therefore
             
               I
               must
               call
               him
               or
               other
               Men
            
             Master
             ,
             
               and
               that
               I
               thought
               it
               well
               done
               in
               him
               to
               call
               me
               so
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             any
             man
             commits
             an
             Evil
             ,
             and
             our
             Adversary
             does
             not
             immediately
             reprove
             him
             ,
             therefore
             
               it
               is
               no
               Evil
               in
               it self
               ,
            
             and
             he
             commits
             the
             like
             :
             So
             ,
             what
             if
             
               Philip
               ,
               Paul
            
             and
             Sil●●
             were
             called
             Sirs
             (
             not
             either
             to
             
               Tempt
               ,
               Jeer
            
             or
             Flatter
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             customary
             
             manner
             ,
             in
             which
             many
             scarce
             think
             what
             they
             say
             )
             must
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Practice
             was
             not
             after
             the
             Proud
             Fashions
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Nations
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             Practice
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             just
             then
             reprove
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             
               poor
               Greeks
            
             lookt
             for
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             God's
             heavy
             Judgments
             had
             taken
             hold
             on
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             causing
             him
             to
             possess
             the
             Sins
             of
             his
             Youth
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             a
             Quaker
             indeed
             (
             for
             he
             came
             fearing
             and
             trembling
             unto
             them
             )
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             the
             matter
             was
             then
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
            
             :
             had
             they
             talked
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Title
             Master
             ,
             or
             Masters
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             been
             no
             Answer
             to
             their
             weighty
             Question
             ,
             nor
             any
             allay
             to
             that
             earnest
             Enquiry
             and
             deep
             Agony
             the
             Queriers
             were
             under
             ,
             
               Shew
               us
               the
               Saviour
               ;
               O!
               what
               must
               I
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             So
             that
             how
             Reprovable
             soever
             that
             had
             been
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             yet
             it
             did
             not
             seem
             then
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             the
             time
             ;
             the
             Matter
             in
             hand
             was
             how
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             that
             Jesus
             which
             was
             given
             for
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             found
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             Discipled
             them
             ,
             
               to
               call
               no
               man
            
             Master
             ,
             
               nor
               to
               look
               for
               it
               ,
               because
               One
               was
               their
            
             Master
             ,
             would
             all
             naturally
             follow
             ,
             as
             relative
             to
             that
             Evangelical
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               Mary
               Magdalene
               called
               Jesus
               Sir
               (
               supposing
               he
               had
               been
               the
               Gardener
               )
               and
               you
               will
               not
               say
               that
               Jesus
               suffered
               her
               to
               sin
               in
               his
               presence
               without
               reproving
               her
            
             (
             which
             I
             abhor
             to
             think
             )
             Yet
             this
             won't
             serve
             his
             turn
             ;
             
             for
             first
             ,
             that
             Sir
             was
             not
             of
             that
             force
             and
             Emphasis
             ,
             which
             Master
             was
             (
             the
             Title
             mostly
             insisted
             on
             )
             the
             next
             Verse
             tells
             us
             ,
             where
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             her
             
               Mary
               ,
               and
               she
               turned
               her self
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               Rabboni
               ,
            
             which
             is
             to
             say
             Master
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             first
             recalled
             her self
             ,
             and
             then
             
               styl'd
               him
               by
               a
               more
               Reverent
               Title
               then
               that
               she
               gave
               him
               as
               the
               supposed
               Gardener
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             till
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             (
             
               which
               was
               to
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               their
               Remembrance
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               had
               at
               times
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             and
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             )
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             among
             whom
             she
             was
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             more
             Customs
             then
             that
             ,
             which
             after
             they
             grew
             up
             in
             a
             more
             mature
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             invisible
             Kingdom
             ,
             they
             declined
             and
             finally
             rejected
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             she
             therefore
             did
             well
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             not
             reproved
             of
             
             Jesus
             (
             where
             the
             Stress
             seems
             to
             lie
             )
             or
             did
             that
             which
             in
             the
             true
             State
             of
             Christianity
             was
             so
             much
             as
             allowable
             :
             for
             Christ
             ●ever
             particularly
             
               chek●
               Peter
               for
               denying
               him
            
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             all
             grant
             Peter
             did
             amiss
             ;
             yet
             by
             our
             Adversary's
             inconsequent
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             
               he
               either
               would
               make
            
             Peter
             
               not
               to
               have
               done
               ill
               in
               denying
               his
               Lord
               ,
            
             or
             
               Jesus
               so
               ,
               in
               not
               reproving
               him
               for
               doing
               it
               ,
            
             which
             let
             me
             tell
             him
             ,
             we
             also
             abhor
             to
             think
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             he
             doubtless
             pleas'd
             himself
             with
             the
             Conceit
             of
             having
             irrecoverably
             caught
             us
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             
             Stephen's
             ,
             
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               He
               ,
               a
               man
               full
               of
               Faith
               and
               Power
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Men
               ,
               Brothren
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               The●
               were
               not
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               Fathers
               .
            
             In
             which
             his
             good
             will
             is
             seen
             ,
             but
             how
             to
             effect
             what
             he
             would
             have
             ,
             is
             as
             difficult
             as
             before
             ;
             for
             the
             Jews
             being
             a
             People
             peculiarly
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             Nations
             in
             comparison
             of
             others
             ,
             might
             not
             unfitly
             be
             called
             a
             great
             Family
             ,
             as
             being
             lineally
             descended
             of
             twelve
             Brethren
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             frequent
             among
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             Ancestors
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             our
             
               Fathers
               did
               so
               and
               so
            
             ;
             And
             this
             Way
             of
             Speach
             Christ
             himself
             used
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Your
               Fathers
               eat
               Manna
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ;
               wherefore
               what
            
             Stephen
             
               said
               ,
               might
               be
               both
               allowable
               and
               true
               .
            
             They
             were
             Men
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             disputed
             ;
             They
             were
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             Elders
             of
             the
             Tribes
             under
             that
             particular
             Constitution
             .
             Besides
             ,
             both
             his
             own
             and
             (
             if
             Married
             )
             his
             Wifes
             Fathers
             and
             Grand-Fathers
             might
             be
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             either
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             or
             concurring
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             We
             therefore
             refuse
             the
             style
             of
             Master
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             cautious
             of
             being
             in
             the
             least
             lavish
             in
             Titles
             of
             Worldly
             Honour
             ,
             because
             We
             with
             Lamentation
             behold
             ,
             through
             the
             Illumination
             of
             God's
             blessed
             Light
             ,
             the
             Spoil
             ,
             Cruelty
             and
             manifold
             Evils
             that
             
               Proud
               ,
               Flattering
               ,
               Honour-seeking
               and
               Honour-giving
               Spirit
               has
               made
               amongst
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               ,
            
             who
             to
             compass
             unjust
             Dominion
             ,
             
               hath
               sacrific'd
               the
               Blood
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Peace
               of
               Nations
               to
               its
               ambitious
               aims
               ,
               and
               esteem'd
               it
               no
               small
               accession
               to
               the
               Magnific●nce
               of
               its
               exploits
               ,
               that
               almost
               in
               all
               Ages
               she
               hath
               led
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Properties
               ,
               and
               Persons
               too
               of
               Millions
               as
               Captives
               in
               Triumph
               after
               her
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Rapine
               and
               Blood
               lane●t
               into
               the
               vast
               Ocean
               of
               unlimited
               Power
               ,
            
             What
             Impiety
             is
             there
             in
             the
             World
             that
             
             may
             not
             in
             some
             sence
             be
             resolved
             into
             that
             of
             Pride
             or
             Covetousness
             after
             Honour
             as
             its
             proper
             Center
             ;
             
               Mens
               over-value
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Displeasure
               against
               such
               as
               have
               not
               the
               like
               thoughts
               of
               them
               ,
               beget
               Revenge
               ,
            
             which
             taking
             its
             opportunity
             
               breaks
               forth
               into
               Blood
               and
               Murder
            
             ;
             O!
             let
             men
             learn
             to
             dread
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             and
             fear
             all
             their
             dayes
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             sweep
             the
             mind
             of
             these
             vain
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             from
             such
             exalted
             conceits
             ,
             and
             its
             insatiable
             Thirst
             after
             Honour
             ,
             
               and
               will
               establish
               it
               in
               the
               Humility
               and
               Lovely
               Plainness
               of
               a
               Meek
               and
               Quiet
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               great
               Price
               in
               the
               Sight
               of
               the
               Almighty
               God
            
             ;
             which
             because
             the
             World
             is
             not
             adorned
             with
             ,
             but
             doth
             both
             seek
             and
             give
             wordly
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Personal
             Respect
             ,
             whilst
             perhaps
             such
             entertain
             deadly
             Hatred
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             resolve
             one
             anothers
             Ruin
             for
             outward
             Ends
             ,
             
               we
               are
               constrained
               by
               the
               Meek
               and
               Lowly
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord
               to
               testifie
               against
               the
               World's
               Vain
               Honours
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               forth
               an
               Example
               to
               them
               ,
               what
               they
               must
               all
               expect
               to
               come
               to
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               receive
               that
               Honour
               which
               is
               from
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             Honest
             Reason
             ,
             why
             We
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             do
             with
             Elihu
             say
             ,
             
               We
               know
               not
               (
               how
               )
               to
               give
               flattering
               Titles
               ,
               for
               in
               so
               doing
               our
               Maker
               would
               soon
               take
               us
               away
               .
            
             Thus
             much
             in
             Answer
             to
             his
             Cavills
             ,
             whose
             Emptiness
             might
             have
             been
             enough
             to
             sound
             out
             their
             own
             indesert
             of
             any
             :
             but
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Honest-Hearted
             I
             have
             said
             some
             thing
             ,
             enough
             for
             the
             place
             and
             occasion
             ;
             If
             any
             desire
             further
             Satisfaction
             ,
             they
             may
             please
             to
             peruse
             a
             Book
             entituled
             
               No
               Cross
               ,
               No
               Crown
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Serious
               Apology
               for
               the
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               People
               called
               Quakers
               ,
            
             pag.
             139
             ,
             140
             ,
             141
             ,
             142.
             which
             with
             several
             others
             ,
             sufficiently
             vindicate
             both
             our
             Principle
             and
             Practice
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             as
             also
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             and
             tendency
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Fling
             at
             us
             is
             about
             
               Womens
               S●aking
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             
             in
             which
             point
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             Triumph
             not
             a
             little
             over
             G.
             F.
             
               Let
               your
               Women
               keep
               Silence
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               unto
               them
               to
               speak
               ;
               bnt
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               under
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               also
               saith
               the
               Law.
               And
               if
               they
               will
               learn
               any
               thing
               ,
               let
               them
               ask
               their
               Husbands
               at
               home
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               Women
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               Here
               if
               
               the
               Apostle
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               doth
               not
               command
               Silence
               to
               Women
               by
               Sex
               ,
               in
               those
               cases
               ,
               wherein
               he
               allows
               men
               by
               Sex
               to
               speak
               ,
               I
               understand
               nothing
               that
               is
               written
            
             ;
             But
             
               G.
               F.
            
             pag.
             380.
             sayes
             ,
             —
             Now
             the
             
               Woman
               here
               hath
               an
               Husband
               to
               ask
               ,
               and
               not
               usurp
               Authority
               over
               the
               Man
               ;
               but
               Christ
               in
               the
               Male
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Female
               ,
               who
               redeems
               from
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               makes
               free
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               man
               may
               speak
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               if
               we
               may
               take
               Liberty
               to
               expound
               the
               Scripture
               thus
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               Nose
               of
               wax
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               turned
               which
               way
               we
               please
               :
               Besides
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               a
               misreading
               of
               Husband
               for
               Husbands
               ,
               because
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               One
               ,
               is
               made
               the
               Husbands
               that
               must
               be
               asked
               at
               home
               .
               So
               one
               of
               your
               Authors
               saith
               ,
            
             
               But
               what
               Husbands
               have
               Widdows
               to
               learn
               of
               but
               Christ
               ?
               And
               was
               not
               Christ
               the
               Husband
               of
               Philip's
               four
               Daughters
               ?
               and
               may
               not
               they
               that
               learn
               of
               their
               Husbands
               speak
               then
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             go
             any
             further
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             how
             very
             slight
             his
             return
             is
             to
             
               G.
               F's
            
             Sense
             of
             the
             place
             :
             and
             especially
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             quotes
             another
             Friends
             Query
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             never
             offers
             to
             give
             it
             any
             Answer
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             really
             perswaded
             ,
             he
             was
             confounded
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             so
             abusive
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             it self
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Believers
             properly
             the
             Lambs
             Bride
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             ●●ue
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             is
             a
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             ●f
             which
             he
             is
             the
             Head
             ?
             Methinks
             he
             must
             never
             have
             read
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             forgot
             what
             he
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
             who
             denies
             this
             :
             If
             so
             then
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             Improper
             or
             Abusive
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             Mens
             Spirits
             of
             themselves
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             unlearned
             State
             ,
             speak
             ,
             
               it
               is
               that
               Woman
               ,
               which
               is
               forbidden
               to
               speak
               of
               her self
               ,
            
             since
             the
             Context
             saith
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             may
             all
             speak
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             because
             that
             cannot
             be
             without
             Christ
             reveal
             it
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             hath
             ordained
             to
             be
             his
             eternal
             Word
             ,
             by
             which
             to
             declare
             to
             man
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Christ
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               Husband
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Power
               speaks
               through
               his
               People
               ,
               to
               the
               Edification
               of
               his
               Body
               ?
            
             And
             as
             the
             Woman
             is
             the
             Weaker
             Vessel
             ,
             so
             is
             Man
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             not
             unfitly
             be
             accounted
             a
             Woman
             ,
             from
             
             his
             
               comparative
               imbecillity
            
             :
             So
             that
             as
             Christ
             Presides
             or
             Governs
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             rather
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Man
               ,
               th●●
               is
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               Husband
               of
               his
               People
               speaks
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               themselves
               ,
            
             who
             without
             him
             ,
             
               are
               but
               as
               the
               Strength
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
            
             and
             it
             being
             her
             place
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Soveraignity
             of
             her
             Lord
             and
             Husband
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             ordained
             the
             Rule
             ,
             
               she
               ought
               to
               receive
               the
               Law
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               everlasting
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             suppose
             I
             should
             yield
             it
             to
             him
             that
             the
             Apostle
             chiefly
             intended
             the
             Words
             in
             a
             Literal
             Sense
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             mystically
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             discours'd
             ,
             will
             it
             therefore
             be
             untrue
             mystically
             ?
             by
             no
             means
             ;
             
               it
               is
               frequent
               to
               find
               both
               a
               mystical
               and
               literal
               Sense
               in
               the
               same
               passage
               ,
            
             as
             when
             the
             Evangelist
             alludes
             to
             Isaiah's
             Prophecy
             Chap.
             5.
             3.
             
             proving
             it
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             by
             Christ's
             bodily
             Cures
             ;
             which
             is
             true
             in
             that
             Sense
             ,
             yet
             hath
             one
             more
             inward
             and
             mystical
             .
             But
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             I
             utterly
             deny
             from
             the
             Literal
             Text
             ,
             that
             Women
             are
             prohibited
             to
             preach
             ,
             
               singly
               as
               Women
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               Sex
               ,
            
             and
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             some
             Women
             may
             preach
             ,
             which
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Apostle
             had
             Companions
             and
             Fellow-Labourers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             were
             Women
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             Women
             ,
             as
             Women
             only
             ,
             were
             not
             by
             him
             denyed
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Female
             Fellow-Labourers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             therefore
             not
             all
             Women
             ,
             but
             some
             Women
             only
             ,
             are
             excluded
             .
             That
             he
             had
             such
             Companions
             ,
             he
             himself
             is
             Witness
             ;
             
             I
             commend
             unto
             you
             
               (
               Romans
               )
               Ph●be
               our
               Sister
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Servant
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               at
            
             Cenchrea
             .
             Great
             Priscilla
             and
             Aquila
             ,
             
               my
               Helpers
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             Salute
             Tryphena
             and
             Tryphosa
             ,
             
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               Salute
               the
               Beloved
            
             Persis
             ,
             
               which
               laboured
               much
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             who
             were
             all
             Women
             ,
             Aquila
             excepted
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             If
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Joel
             refer
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             in
             which
             God
             promised
             ,
             
               To
               pour
               out
               of
               his
               Spirit
               on
               all
               Flesh
               ;
               and
               your
               Sons
               and
               your
               Daughters
               shall
               Prophecy
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             is
             remembred
             ,
             and
             so
             applyed
             by
             Peter
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             poured
             forth
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ;
               
               then
               Women
               were
               not
               exempted
               ,
               as
               Women
               ,
               from
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy●Ghost
               ,
               and
               Prophesie
               thereby
               :
            
             But
             it
             was
             never
             yet
             questioned
             by
             any
             that
             I
             know
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Women
               ,
               as
               Women
            
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             excluded
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Promise
               as
               well
               as
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             If
             Anna
             preached
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Glorious
               Day
               of
            
             Israel
             '
             
               s
               Redemption
            
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             read
             in
             Luke
             :
             
             and
             if
             Philip's
             
               four
               Daughters
               were
               Prophetesses
            
             :
             and
             if
             Priscilla
             
               expounded
               to
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               her
               Husband
               ,
               the
               Way
               of
               God
               more
               perfectly
               ,
            
             even
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Preacher
               among
               the
               People
               ,
            
             as
             may
             be
             read
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Acts
             ;
             then
             say
             I
             ,
             with
             good
             Reason
             ,
             
               Women
               ,
               as
               Women
               ,
               are
               not
               denyed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               to
               Teach
               and
               Instruct
               in
               the
               Wayes
               of
               God.
            
             But
             the
             Scripture
             evidently
             proveth
             ,
             That
             such
             Women
             there
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               Women
               ,
               as
               Women
               ,
               are
               not
               prohibited
               .
            
          
           
             And
             methinks
             the
             Place
             ,
             urged
             by
             him
             against
             it
             ,
             clearly
             intimates
             as
             much
             ;
             For
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             is
             not
             treating
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             who
             ,
             or
             what
             Sex
             shall
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             
               but
               of
               that
               Order
               and
               Decency
               which
               such
               as
               Prophesie
               ought
               to
               observe
               :
            
             For
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               You
               may
               all
               Prophesie
               one
               by
               〈◊〉
            
             if
             it
             had
             been
             asked
             ,
             
               Who
               ,
               Men
               or
               Women
            
             ?
             doubtless
             he
             would
             have
             answered
             ,
             
               All
               ,
               or
               every
               one
               ,
               provided
               any
               thing
               be
               revealed
               to
               you
               :
            
             So
             that
             then
             this
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             extends
             only
             to
             their
             Disorder
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               occasioned
               by
               their
               Ignorance
               ,
               which
               put
               them
               upon
               the
               proposing
               of
               their
               Doubts
               and
               Scruples
               unseasonably
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             of
             them
             
               as
               were
               Vnlearned
            
             ;
             and
             not
             an
             Anna
             ,
             a
             Priscilla
             ,
             a
             Tryphena
             ,
             a
             Tryphosa
             ,
             or
             a
             Beloved
             
               Persis
               ;
               who
               Preached
            
             Israel
             '
             
               s
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               Expounded
               the
               Way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               were
               Fellow-Labourers
               in
               the
               Work
               and
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               permit
               not
               an
               Vnlearned
               ,
               or
               Ignorant
               Woman
               ,
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               she
               will
               learn
               any
               thing
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               at
               Home
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               a
               Shame
               that
               such
               a
               Person
               should
               be
               suffered
               to
               trouble
               the
               Church
               with
               her
               Vnseasonable
               and
               Vnlearned
               Questions
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             sense
             Grotius
             himself
             does
             more
             then
             encline
             ,
             as
             
             may
             be
             read
             in
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             this
             very
             place
             ;
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               Intelligendum
               vero
               cum
               exceptione
               afflatus
               Prophetici
               diximus
               supra
               :
            
             It
             is
             alwayes
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             an
             
               Exception
               to
               Prophetick
               Motions
               or
               Inspirations
               ,
            
             as
             we
             said
             before
             ;
             which
             implies
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             vainly
             supposeth
             ,
             
               That
               Women
               ,
               as
               Women
               ,
               are
               exempted
               ,
            
             Again
             ,
             he
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               That
               such
               Women
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               Discourse
               ,
               who
               being
               Ignorant
               ,
               and
               not
               well
               understanding
               what
               may
               have
               been
               spoken
               by
               the
               Teacher
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               interrupt
               the
               Speakers
               :
            
             Ne
             interrumpant
             loquentes
             ,
             sed
             Mares
             Domus
             suae
             interrogent
             ,
             qui
             aut
             respondebunt
             exse
             ,
             aut
             consulent
             peritiores
             :
             
               but
               ask
               their
               Husbands
               at
               Home
               ,
               who
               will
               either
               answer
               themselves
               ,
               or
               consult
               those
               who
               may
               be
               more
               experienced
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             much
             on
             this
             Particular
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             enough
             to
             reconcile
             all
             sober
             minds
             to
             the
             serious
             Exhortations
             and
             Reproofs
             ,
             
               as
               well
               of
               Good
               and
               Holy
               Women
               ,
               as
               Men
            
             ;
             who
             are
             also
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             
               who
               was
               Dead
               ,
               but
               is
               Alive
               ,
               and
               lives
               forever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Scriptures
             Socinianiz'd
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             now
             attend
             his
             Sophistication
             of
             several
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             Displeasure
             against
             
               G.
               F.
            
             comes
             not
             from
             his
             ardent
             Love
             to
             any
             common
             Principles
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             hitherto
             seem'd
             to
             militate
             for
             ;
             but
             his
             great
             Regard
             to
             Socinianism
             ,
             both
             against
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             his
             Exception
             to
             G.
             F's
             Citation
             of
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
               And
               have
               put
               on
               the
               New
               Man
               ,
               which
               is
               renewed
               in
               Knowledge
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               Him
               that
               created
               him
            
             ;
             where
             G.
             F.
             puts
             Them
             for
             Him
             ,
             making
             the
             Saints
             the
             Antecedent
             to
             Them
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
               New
               Man
            
             is
             the
             Antecedent
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             shows
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Man
             is
             created
             ,
             which
             G.
             F.
             
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               allow
               ;
               for
               he
               corrects
               
               his
               Adversary
               for
               saying
               ,
            
             The
             Light
             is
             a
             Creature
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               the
               Light
               ,
               is
               here
               called
               ,
               a
               New
               Man
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               created
               ;
               and
               consequently
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               Creature
               :
            
             A
             Doctrine
             that
             well
             becomes
             our
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             
               To
               which
               I
               Answer
            
             ,
             That
             the
             New
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             created
             ,
             is
             put
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Old
             Man
             ,
             mention'd
             in
             the
             Verse
             before
             ,
             who
             is
             thus
             described
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               But
               now
               you
               also
               put
               off
               all
               these
               ,
               Anger
               ,
               Wrath
               ,
               Malice
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Filthy
               Communication
               out
               of
               your
               Mouth
               :
               Lye
               not
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               seeing
               that
               ye
               have
               put
               off
               the
               Old
               Man.
            
             Which
             shews
             he
             meant
             by
             the
             Old
             man
             ,
             those
             Habits
             and
             Customs
             of
             Evil
             (
             which
             were
             almost
             become
             Natural
             )
             that
             they
             were
             before
             addicted
             to
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Man
             was
             the
             inward
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             New
             Creation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Mind
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             Inclinations
             and
             Affections
             thereof
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             New
             Man
             may
             be
             created
             or
             begotten
             in
             Believers
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             be
             called
             the
             
               New
               Man
            
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             the
             created
             
               New
               Man
            
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             by
             ,
             their
             own
             Principle
             ,
             
               That
               Creates
               all
               things
               New
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               World
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             who
             having
             all
             Power
             ,
             begets
             his
             People
             into
             a
             New
             State
             ,
             
               renewing
               them
               in
               all
               Divine
               Knowledge
               after
               the
               Image
               (
               or
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               Likeness
               )
               of
               him
               that
               created
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Image
            
             :
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             renewed
             that
             was
             not
             lost
             ;
             
             but
             Christ
             was
             never
             lost
             (
             to
             speak
             properly
             )
             in
             our
             Adversary's
             sense
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ;
             but
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             has
             been
             lost
             ,
             almost
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               Christ
               ,
               but
               his
               Image
               ,
               that
               is
               renewed
               and
               anew
               created
               :
            
             So
             that
             if
             G.
             F.
             did
             put
             Them
             for
             Him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             false
             ;
             
               for
               to
               create
               them
               anew
               in
               his
               Image
               ,
               or
               a
               new
               Image
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               all
               one
            
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             will
             bear
             it
             ,
             that
             Christ
             creates
             new
             Men
             after
             his
             own
             Image
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             ,
             
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               is
               by
               him
               renewed
               and
               created
               in
               right
               Believers
               ,
            
             and
             they
             made
             new
             Creatures
             by
             bearing
             his
             Image
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Perversion
             of
             Scripture
             is
             that
             in
             John
             ,
             
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             G.
             F.
             
               often
               useth
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               abuseth
               ,
               
               as
               he
               remembers
               :
            
             I
             doubt
             his
             Memory
             much
             ;
             but
             let
             's
             hear
             it
             ,
             
             
               And
               now
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Glorifie
               thou
               me
               with
               thine
               own
               self
               ,
               with
               the
               Glory
               which
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               before
               the
               World
               was
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             
               G.
               F.
            
             thus
             ,
             
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               Glorified
               with
               the
               Father
               before
               the
               World
               began
               .
            
             On
             which
             read
             his
             Comment
             .
             
               You
               will
               say
               perhaps
               ,
               his
               words
               and
               Christ's
               are
               the
               same
               in
               sense
               ;
               but
               doth
               God
               give
            
             G.
             F.
             
               his
               Infallible
               Spirit
               to
               correct
               his
               Son
               Christ's
               words
               .
            
             Sottish
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Enmity
             with
             a
             witness
             !
             What
             ,
             Is
             every
             Variation
             of
             a
             Word
             or
             Syllable
             a
             
               Wrong
               done
               to
               the
               Meaning
               of
               Scripture
               ?
            
             And
             did
             ever
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             any
             sober
             Man
             living
             chide
             or
             reprove
             a
             Person
             ,
             if
             through
             
               Defect
               of
               Memory
            
             ,
             or
             for
             Brevity
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             way
             of
             
               Paraphrase
               he
               did
               leave
               out
               ,
               or
               put
               in
               ,
               or
               change
               a
               Word
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               least
               perverting
               the
               Sense
               ?
            
             so
             uncharitable
             a
             Person
             I
             know
             not
             ever
             to
             have
             heard
             of
             ,
             fitter
             to
             be
             severely
             reproved
             ,
             then
             answer'd
             :
             and
             to
             whom
             Silence
             had
             been
             the
             best
             Confutation
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             more
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             others
             then
             his
             :
             To
             dare
             to
             conclude
             a
             Man
             
               a
               Lyar
               ,
               Imposter
               ,
               False-Prophet
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               more
               ,
               because
               he
               expresses
               the
               same
               matter
               with
               a
               small
               Variation
               in
               the
               Words
            
             ;
             But
             I
             shall
             say
             more
             of
             this
             else-where
             .
          
           
             
               He
               proceeds
            
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             doth
             not
             
               G.
               F.
            
             take
             his
             Phrase
             in
             a
             Divers
             Sense
             from
             what
             Christ
             intended
             by
             his
             ;
             for
             (
             sayes
             He
             )
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             Jesus
             prayed
             now
             to
             be
             glorified
             with
             the
             Glory
             wherewith
             He
             was
             not
             then
             glorified
             ,
             but
             God
             was
             glorious
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
             therefore
             Jesus
             intends
             by
             the
             Glory
             He
             had
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             the
             World
             was
             ,
             the
             Glory
             He
             had
             given
             him
             in
             Decree
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             Clinch
             is
             Foolish
             ,
             and
             his
             Consequence
             ,
             False
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             ;
             For
             what
             if
             Christ
             was
             not
             then
             glorified
             ,
             
               must
               it
               therefore
               follow
               ,
               that
               He
               was
               not
               in
               being
               ,
               much
               less
               glorified
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ?
            
             Can
             He
             be
             so
             great
             a
             Stranger
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             delivered
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             him
             first
             
               Equal
               with
               God
            
             ,
             
             as
             being
             in
             his
             very
             Form
             ,
             or
             Essence
             ;
             next
             ,
             making
             Himself
             of
             
               no
               Reputation
            
             ;
             then
             appearing
             in
             the
             Fashion
             or
             
               Likeness
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             He
             
               humbled
               Himself
               ,
               and
               became
               Obedient
               unto
               Death
               ,
               even
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             that
             he
             was
             in
             
             an
             exalted
             and
             glorified
             Estate
             before
             He
             humbled
             Himself
             ,
             
               else
               how
               was
               He
               humbled
            
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             peece
             of
             Sacriledge
             and
             Ingratitude
             I
             almost
             tremble
             to
             think
             on
             ,
             that
             because
             He
             was
             pleased
             to
             descend
             in
             the
             Likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             (
             in
             which
             
               Our
               Adversary
               may
               also
               have
               his
               share
               ,
               if
               He
               unfeignedly
               repent
            
             )
             he
             should
             unworthily
             robb
             Him
             of
             all
             .
             
               Pre-existence
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whilst
             He
             Himself
             thought
             it
             
               no
               Robbery
               to
               be
               Equal
               with
               God
            
             ;
             So
             that
             though
             in
             his
             humbled
             Estate
             and
             Fashion
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             
               He
               could
               not
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               glorified
               ,
               and
               therefore
               prayed
               to
               be
               so
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             right
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             therefore
             He
             never
             was
             before
             ;
             For
             that
             would
             be
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             an
             Earthly
             Prince
             may
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             debase
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             Condition
             of
             an
             Inferior
             Person
             ,
             for
             some
             great
             Benefit
             that
             He
             thereby
             designes
             to
             do
             his
             Country
             ,
             if
             after
             having
             effected
             it
             ,
             He
             desires
             to
             be
             received
             again
             into
             that
             Glory
             and
             Splendor
             he
             enjoyed
             before
             ,
             
               that
               therefore
               he
               never
               had
               any
               before
               ,
               only
               in
               Decree
            
             ;
             If
             this
             would
             be
             both
             False
             and
             absurd
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             much
             more
             .
             This
             is
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             indeed
             the
             Rock
             on
             which
             they
             split
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             
               Form
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               Likeness
               of
               Men
               ;
               that
            
             which
             came
             into
             the
             World
             
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Body
               He
               took
            
             ,
             in
             which
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             Nor
             does
             this
             Scripture
             at
             all
             make
             for
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             
             
               for
               Jesus
               was
               not
               yet
               Glorified
            
             ;
             since
             it
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             He
             has
             not
             yet
             dyed
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             neither
             is
             Risen
             and
             Ascended
             ,
             which
             
               was
               the
               Period
               of
               that
               state
               ;
               unto
               which
               He
               had
               from
               the
               Form
               of
               God
               Humbled
               Himself
               ,
            
             even
             to
             the
             being
             of
             no
             Reputation
             ,
             
             which
             he
             thus
             expresseth
             himself
             :
             
               I
               have
               Glorified
               thee
               on
               Earth
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               Work
               thou
               gavest
               me
               to
               do
               :
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               came
               forth
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               am
               come
               into
               the
               World.
            
             Again
             ,
             
               I
               leave
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               the
               Father
               :
            
             where
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             that
             we
             should
             believe
             he
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             
             
               as
               that
               he
               did
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               go
               to
               the
               Father
               again
            
             ;
             else
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             
               again
               going
               to
               the
               Father
            
             .
             But
             now
             let
             
             me
             ask
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             be
             so
             brazen'd
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             allows
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             
               correct
               his
               Son
               Christ's
               words
            
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             his
             Prayer
             ?
             
             Was
             it
             so
             great
             a
             Crime
             (
             in
             his
             account
             )
             for
             G.
             F.
             to
             say
             ,
             
               who
               was
               Glorified
               before
               the
               World
               began
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             ,
             
               Glorifie
               thou
               me
               with
               thy
               own
               self
               ,
               with
               the
               Glory
               which
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               before
               the
               World
               was
               ?
            
             And
             is
             it
             no
             wayes
             reprovable
             in
             him
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             to
             turn
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Glorifie
               thou
               me
               ●●th
               thy
               own
               self
               ,
               with
               the
               Glory
               which
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               ,
               not
               actually
               ,
               but
               in
               degree
               only
               ,
               before
               the
               World
               began
               ?
            
             That
             ever
             any
             man
             should
             undertake
             to
             Correct
             others
             in
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             deserve
             it
             ,
             
               whilst
               the
               Beam
               is
               in
               his
               own
               Eye
               ,
            
             and
             is
             himself
             most
             guilty
             !
             My
             Soul
             blesseth
             God
             ,
             that
             our
             Religion
             is
             above
             these
             slight
             Shifts
             ,
             and
             pittiful
             starting
             Holes
             :
             I
             would
             t●ll
             the
             man
             in
             his
             own
             words
             of
             us
             ,
             though
             more
             seriously
             ,
             That
             he
             ,
             whom
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             all
             of
             us
             call
             Christ
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Excellency
             ,
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             Sense
             aforementioned
             ,
             glorified
             before
             the
             World
             began
             :
             and
             if
             what
             he
             calls
             Christ
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             us
             a
             Proof
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             that
             True
             Christ
             ,
             which
             both
             appeared
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             old
             (
             for
             the
             Rock
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             )
             and
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             Man
             in
             these
             latter
             Times
             ,
             humbling
             himself
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
             Thus
             much
             in
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             
             He
             is
             very
             angry
             with
             G.
             F.
             that
             he
             makes
             Christ
             speak
             these
             words
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Amos
               ,
               Behold
               I
               am
               pressed
               under
               you
               ,
               as
               a
               Cart
               is
               pressed
               with
               Sheaves
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               belongs
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             *
             or
             Jehovah
             .
             Grant
             it
             ;
             Does
             it
             not
             therefore
             belong
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               is
               God
               over
               all
               Blessed
               forever
            
             ;
             that
             said
             ,
             Before
             Abraham
             
               was
               I
               am
            
             ?
             But
             he
             gives
             us
             no
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             till
             he
             does
             ,
             let
             this
             suffice
             ,
             That
             as
             
             Christ
             has
             been
             a
             Lamb
             slain
             through
             Sin
             and
             Iniquity
             ,
             so
             also
             has
             he
             been
             pressed
             thereby
             as
             a
             Cart
             is
             with
             Sheaves
             ,
             and
             that
             since
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
               4thly
               ,
               He
               quotes
            
             G.
             F.
             thus
             ,
             The
             Promise
             is
             to
             the
             Seed
             ;
             
             the
             Seed
             is
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Christ
             is
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             :
             
               To
               which
               he
               sayes
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               has
               it
               thus
               ,
            
             And
             when
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             subdued
             unto
             Him
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Son
             also
             Himself
             be
             subject
             unto
             Him
             that
             put
             all
             things
             under
             Him
             ,
             that
             God
             (
             
               not
               Christ
            
             )
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             :
             He
             could
             not
             have
             do●●
             greater
             Injury
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             's
             words
             ,
             then
             to
             put
             Christ
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             hard
             to
             clear
             this
             Mistake
             in
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             his
             great
             Shame
             ;
             For
             who
             will
             think
             him
             fit
             to
             mannage
             Controversies
             ,
             that
             is
             ignorant
             in
             the
             very
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             denies
             Christ
             to
             be
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             G.
             F's
             so
             asserting
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             his
             Cavil
             at
             him
             .
             Now
             hear
             what
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               neither
            
             Greek
             nor
             Jew
             ,
             
               Circumcision
               nor
               Vncircumcision
            
             ,
             Barbarian
             ,
             Scythian
             ,
             
               Bond
               nor
               Free
               ;
               but
               Christ
               is
               All
               ,
               and
               in
               All
               :
            
             And
             if
             Christ
             be
             All
             ,
             and
             in
             All
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             All
             ,
             and
             in
             All
             be
             the
             True
             and
             Living
             God
             ;
             then
             ,
             
               because
               Christ
               is
               All
               ,
               and
               in
               All
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               and
               Living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             who
             has
             done
             the
             Injury
             ,
             G.
             F.
             to
             the
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             or
             this
             obstinate
             and
             peevish
             Adversary
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             only
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ?
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             His
             next
             Socinian
             Clash
             at
             G.
             F's
             Citation
             of
             Scripture
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             
             and
             it
             is
             at
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ;
             adding
             ,
             
               That
               though
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               (
               or
               was
               Flesh
               )
               yet
               no
               considerate
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               Flesh
               is
               the
               Word
               .
            
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             do
             ,
             for
             fear
             Christ
             should
             be
             God
             ;
             but
             from
             this
             notable
             Distinction
             of
             his
             we
             are
             not
             without
             a
             Relief
             :
             If
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             be
             God
             ,
             
               then
               God
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             he
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             Being
             with
             him
             that
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             then
             God
             may
             as
             well
             be
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             may
             be
             called
             God
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             If
             Christ
             and
             Jesus
             agree
             equally
             to
             one
             and
             the
             
             same
             Being
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             saying
             ,
             
               Jesus
               was
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             
               Christ
               was
               Jesus
            
             ?
             Certainly
             we
             may
             justly
             say
             of
             him
             what
             he
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Reflection
             sayes
             of
             G.
             F.
             Methinks
             he
             is
             more
             Nice
             then
             Wise
             .
             And
             for
             his
             Instance
             about
             the
             Word
             's
             being
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ;
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               was
               Flesh
            
             :
             I
             deny
             his
             Paraphrase
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             neither
             properly
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             nor
             was
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             rather
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               took
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               pitcht
               his
               Tent
               or
               Tabernacle
               in
               us
               :
            
             Thus
             Clarius
             ;
             and
             almost
             all
             agree
             It
             to
             import
             a
             more
             Spiritual
             signification
             ;
             so
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             Grotius
             especially
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             they
             were
             positive
             ,
             
               Ireneus
               ,
               Justinus
               ,
               Tertullianus
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Tertullian
               adv
               .
               Praxeam
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             so
             very
             material
             to
             the
             Point
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             the
             very
             Word
             had
             become
             very
             Flesh
             ,
             I
             mean
             visible
             to
             Carnal
             Eyes
             ;
             it
             would
             not
             be
             inconsiderate
             in
             any
             man
             to
             say
             ,
             then
             Flesh
             is
             or
             was
             the
             Word
             :
             and
             if
             our
             Adversary
             understood
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             perceive
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             be
             only
             a
             Transposition
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             no
             material
             Alteration
             :
             
               For
               that
               which
               is
               now
               Flesh
               ,
               or
            
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrews
             have
             it
             )
             
               Man
               ,
               is
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             
               is
               also
               the
               Word
            
             .
             But
             enough
             for
             this
             ,
             only
             we
             may
             observe
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             is
             not
             so
             hearty
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Transubstantiation
             as
             he
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             ,
             pag.
             44.
             who
             can
             think
             the
             Word
             was
             properly
             made
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             6thly
             ,
             His
             Objection
             against
             G.
             F.
             for
             joyning
             Christ
             with
             God
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               His
               Father
               and
               He
               are
               greater
               then
               all
               ,
            
             is
             Irreverent
             and
             Frivolous
             ;
             For
             ,
             who
             dares
             deny
             it
             ?
             and
             what
             abuse
             is
             it
             to
             Scripture
             ?
             Sure
             I
             am
             his
             saying
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             Reason
             ,
             shews
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             Unreasonable
             Confidence
             .
          
           
             7thly
             ,
             He
             is
             angry
             that
             when
             G.
             F.
             mentions
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
             
               To
               whom
               every
               Knee
               must
               bow
               ,
               and
               Tongue
               confess
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             he
             adds
             not
             Father
             .
             I
             could
             not
             have
             believed
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             loves
             Seriousness
             ,
             should
             bestow
             his
             Time
             so
             idlely
             :
             
               Is
               this
               the
               earnest
               and
               deep
               Study
               ●e
               talkt
               of
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               hopes
               to
               obtain
               Divine
               Knowledge
               ?
            
             But
             sayes
             
             he
             ,
             Why
             did
             he
             not
             add
             the
             term
             Father
             to
             God
             ,
             
               nor
               insert
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               ?
            
             But
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Scripture
             consists
             not
             with
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             are
             one
             .
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             understand
             what
             he
             would
             be
             at
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             suffice
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             Lord
             above
             an
             Hundred
             times
             ,
             therefore
             one
             ;
             to
             which
             Christ
             Himself
             bears
             Record
             ,
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               one
               ,
               my
               Father
               worketh
               hitherto
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               work
               ;
               for
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               he
               doth
               ,
               those
               doth
               the
               Son.
               To
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
               to
               us
               a
               Son
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               shall
               be
               upon
               His
               Shoulders
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               his
               Name
               shall
               be
               called
               Wonderful
               ,
               Councellor
               ,
               the
               Mighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Everlasting
               Father
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
            
             ;
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Being
             forever
             .
          
           
             8thly
             ,
             His
             next
             Antichristian
             Cavil
             is
             at
             G.
             F's
             making
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             as
             well
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             
             as
             from
             the
             Father
             :
             The
             Scripture
             runeth
             thus
             ,
             
               But
               when
               the
               Comforter
               is
               come
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               whom
               I
               will
               send
               unto
               you
               from
               the
               Father
            
             [
             even
             ]
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               He
               shall
               testifie
               of
               Me
               :
            
             But
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             according
             to
             G.
             F.
             thus
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Father
               in
               Him
               ,
               and
               He
               will
               send
               them
               the
               Comforter
               ,
               that
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               :
            
             and
             for
             this
             quotes
             an
             Epistle
             writ
             by
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               J.
               S.
            
             and
             prefixt
             to
             G.
             W's
             Book
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             past
             my
             skill
             to
             understand
             the
             Difference
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             he
             makes
             to
             proceed
             as
             well
             from
             the
             Son
             as
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             doth
             if
             I
             understand
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             the
             place
             it self
             saith
             it
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Comforter
             is
             come
             ,
             
               whom
               I
               will
               send
               unto
               you
               from
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             which
             shews
             ,
             
               that
               not
               only
               God
               ,
               but
               Christ
               also
               ,
               sends
               forth
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               into
               the
               Faithful
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             
               But
               if
               I
               depart
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               Him
               unto
               you
               :
            
             
             
               He
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               Himself
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               He
               shall
               hear
               —
               He
               shall
               glorifie
               me
               and
               shall
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
            
             —
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             this
             (
             Peace
             be
             unto
             you
             ;
             
             my
             Father
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             even
             so
             send
             I
             you
             )
             
               He
               breathed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               saith
               unto
               them
               ,
               Receive
               
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             If
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               be
               sent
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               received
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               is
               breathed
               on
               His
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Spirit
             must
             needs
             proceed
             or
             come
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             what
             G.
             F.
             said
             is
             sound
             and
             Scriptural
             ,
             and
             our
             Adversary's
             Clamours
             are
             Vain
             and
             Envious
             :
             For
             ,
             whilst
             he
             quotes
             G.
             F's
             calling
             upon
             
               Vincent
               ,
               Danson
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             plain
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             would
             suggest
             ,
             because
             
               doth
               proceed
            
             is
             mentioned
             instead
             of
             
               is
               sent
            
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             is
             Unscriptural
             ,
             He
             omits
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             what
             it
             was
             G.
             F.
             made
             that
             Demand
             for
             ,
             viz.
             to
             prove
             
               Three
               Distinct
               and
               Separate
               Persons
               in
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
             Now
             whether
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             for
             the
             one
             as
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             all
             sober
             Men
             to
             judge
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             our
             Adversary
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             dare
             be
             just
             .
          
           
             9thly
             ,
             His
             last
             Socinian
             Objection
             to
             G.
             F's
             Citation
             and
             Application
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
             That
             whereas
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             ,
             
               For
               this
               End
               Christ
               both
               dyed
               ,
               and
               rose
               ,
               and
               revived
               ,
               that
               He
               might
               be
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               Dead
               and
               Living
               :
            
             He
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               be
               God
               both
               of
               the
               Dead
               and
               Living
               .
            
             Also
             ,
             where
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               :
            
             G.
             F.
             has
             it
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               dwell
               richly
               in
               you
               :
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             ,
             how
             averse
             he
             is
             from
             allowing
             Christ
             the
             least
             share
             in
             an
             Eternal
             Divinity
             ,
             making
             it
             ,
             his
             Business
             to
             abstract
             from
             every
             Scripture
             that
             may
             in
             the
             least
             Favour
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             imperiously
             rant
             it
             over
             us
             in
             the
             abusivest
             termes
             ,
             as
             
               Impostor
               ,
               Lyar
               ,
               False
               Prophet
               ,
               Forger
               ,
               void
               of
               all
               Reason
               ,
            
             with
             abundance
             of
             the
             like
             Complexion
             ,
             the
             proper
             Language
             of
             Brutish
             Malice
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             True
             Disciple
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             answer
             to
             his
             Objection
             ,
             If
             Christ
             be
             God
             over
             all
             ,
             
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             then
             why
             not
             
               God
               both
               of
               the
               Dead
               and
               of
               the
               Living
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               Dead
               and
               Living
            
             ;
             and
             likewise
             ,
             why
             not
             ,
             let
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             let
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             you
             richly
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               ,
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               ,
               God
               ,
            
             then
             why
             not
             
               God
               in
               both
               places
               as
               well
               as
               Lord
               ?
            
             First
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             assur'd
             that
             God
             is
             called
             Judge
             of
             Quick
             and
             Dead
             ,
             
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             
               then
               
               because
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               of
               Quick
               and
               Dead
               ,
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               is
               God
               of
               both
               Quick
               and
               Dead
               ,
            
             
             unless
             there
             be
             more
             Lords
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
             then
             the
             One
             Almighty
             God
             and
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             methinks
             this
             Critick
             might
             have
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             expresly
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               that
               He
               might
               be
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             
               Raign
               over
               the
               Dead
               and
               the
               Living
               ,
            
             so
             saith
             the
             Arabick
             ;
             but
             the
             Aethiopick
             has
             it
             ,
             
               That
               he
               might
               judge
               both
               the
               Dead
               and
               the
               Living
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             Christ
             is
             called
             both
             
               God
               ,
               Lord
            
             and
             Judge
             ;
             and
             since
             there
             is
             but
             one
             only
             True
             
               God
               ,
               Lord
               and
               Judge
            
             of
             right
             Christians
             ,
             we
             therefore
             believe
             ,
             
               Christ
               to
               be
               that
               only
               True
               God
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Judge
               of
               both
               Quick
               and
               Dead
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             me
             caution
             the
             Man
             of
             his
             eager
             Opposition
             to
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ,
             since
             supposing
             it
             should
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Detraction
            
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             should
             prove
             true
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             one
             day
             know
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             guilty
             of
             robbing
             Christ
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             thought
             it
             no
             robbery
             himself
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               only
               true
               God
               Himself
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Summary
             Consideration
             of
             such
             Scripture
             Citations
             ,
             as
             he
             trivially
             Objects
             against
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             about
             Matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             in
             Point
             of
             imperfect
             Quotation
             and
             Transposition
             of
             Words
             .
          
           
             
               GEorge
               Fox
            
             ,
             
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             Priest
             thus
             ,
             
               Contrary
               to
               
               John's
               Doctrine
               and
               Christ's
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               The
               Light
               that
               doth
               enlighten
               every
               man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               that
               man
               through
               the
               Light
               might
               believe
               .
            
             Our
             Adversary
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               through
               Him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             John
             Baptist
             .
             Now
             granting
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             yet
             John
             was
             no
             more
             Instrumental
             then
             as
             by
             the
             Light
             fitted
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             as
             Erasmus
             well
             said
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             Whatsoever
             
             Light
             John
             had
             ,
             
               he
               received
               it
               from
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Life
               :
            
             So
             that
             still
             the
             Light
             was
             that
             Medium
             or
             Instrument
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             positively
             charge
             G.
             F.
             with
             referring
             those
             words
             to
             that
             Verse
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             is
             no
             Doctrinal
             Mistake
             ,
             since
             most
             true
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               His
               next
               Criticism
               is
               this
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Scripture
               runs
               thus
               ,
            
             For
             God
             ,
             
             who
             commanded
             Light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               He
               brings
               in
               G.
               F.
               citing
               it
               thus
               ,
            
             The
             Light
             which
             shined
             in
             their
             Hearts
             to
             give
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Again
             ,
             Which
             was
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             true
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             bring
             People
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             that
             shined
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Again
               ,
               he
               sayes
            
             ,
             The
             Light
             ,
             that
             which
             gives
             the
             Knowledge
             .
             
               But
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               recited
               it
               right
               ,
               it
               would
               then
               have
               appeared
               ,
            
             not
             only
             that
             God
             was
             the
             Giver
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             created
             ;
             for
             God
             caused
             Light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
             by
             creating
             it
             ,
             
               Gen.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Thus
               far
               this
               impertinent
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             first
             he
             obtrudes
             an
             arrant
             Lye
             upon
             our
             very
             Senses
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             has
             not
             rightly
             cited
             it
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             he
             did
             cite
             ;
             For
             God
             caused
             the
             Light
             to
             shine
             ,
             where
             ?
             in
             their
             Hearts
             :
             So
             sayes
             
               G.
               F.
            
             But
             for
             what
             ?
             to
             give
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             And
             doth
             not
             
               G.
               F.
            
             say
             the
             same
             ?
             Wretched
             Scribler
             !
             How
             Idle
             ,
             how
             Frivolous
             ,
             and
             how
             very
             Troublesom
             is
             he
             with
             his
             Ridiculous
             Remarks
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Knowledge
             comes
             by
             the
             Light
             ,
             all
             but
             such
             Bats
             as
             himself
             must
             needs
             see
             ;
             For
             why
             did
             God
             give
             his
             outward
             Light
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             give
             external
             Sight
             ,
             and
             Discerning
             ?
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             did
             He
             cause
             his
             Invisible
             Spiritual
             Light
             to
             shine
             ,
             
               if
               not
               to
               give
               an
               Internal
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
            
             Besides
             ,
             God
             himself
             is
             Light
             ,
             He
             is
             that
             Great
             Supernatural
             Sun
             ,
             that
             shines
             throughout
             the
             Intellectual
             World
             ,
             offering
             unto
             Men
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             his
             Divine
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             This
             is
             our
             Message
             ,
             a●
             it
             was
             the
             true
             Messengers
             of
             Old
             ;
             And
             who
             talk
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             this
             Light
             ,
             because
             it
             gives
             Knowledge
             ,
             may
             
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             
               God
               who
               was
               the
               Fountain
               of
               it
               was
               created
               too
               ,
            
             because
             He
             gives
             Knowledge
             ;
             I
             would
             have
             him
             give
             us
             one
             Scripture
             that
             therefore
             calls
             the
             Light
             created
             ,
             because
             it
             gives
             Divine
             Knowledge
             ,
             
               or
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               but
               one
               Reason
               :
            
             who
             fools
             himself
             ,
             and
             would
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             Conceit
             that
             he
             is
             a
             great
             Master
             of
             it
             :
             For
             what
             grosser
             Darkness
             can
             be
             ,
             then
             to
             assert
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             hight
             upon
             that
             very
             Account
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             ought
             most
             truly
             to
             believe
             it
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             ;
             But
             enough
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Word
               is
               nigh
               thee
               in
               thy
               Heart
               .
            
             
             Deut.
             30.
             
             Moses
             ,
             saith
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             
               sayes
               ,
               But
               the
               Word
               is
               very
               nigh
               thee
               in
               thy
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst●
               do
               it
            
             ;
             Where
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             Difference
             lies
             ,
             in
             leaving
             out
             ,
             
               in
               his
               Mouth
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             imply'd
             ;
             for
             where
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             Mouth
             .
             But
             Reader
             ,
             dost
             thou
             not
             think
             this
             a
             New
             Way
             of
             proving
             a
             Man
             an
             
               Impostor
               ,
               Lyar
               ,
               False
               Prophet
               ,
            
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             But
             I
             dare
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             grow
             over-Rich
             with
             the
             Spoils
             he
             is
             like
             to
             gain
             by
             such
             Conquests
             ,
             though
             his
             Fancy
             be
             strong
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Disease
             that
             follows
             him
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             However
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             proceed
             ,
             that
             what
             each
             Cavil
             wants
             of
             Strength
             in
             it self
             ,
             shall
             be
             supply'd
             by
             the
             l●●d
             Suffrage
             of
             their
             Number
             .
             
               G.
               F.
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Angel
               said
               unto
               them
               that
               went
               to
               the
               Grave
               without
               ,
            
             
             
               Why
               seek
               ye
               the
               Living
               among
               the
               Dead
               ?
               He
               is
               risen
               ▪
            
             which
             our
             Adversary
             corrects
             thus
             ,
             Now
             the
             Angels
             words
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               Why
               seek
               ye
               the
               Living
               among
               the
               Dead
               ?
               He
               is
               not
               here
               ,
               but
               is
               risen
               :
            
             So
             
               G.
               F.
            
             leaves
             out
             ,
             
               He
               is
               not
               here
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Citation
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               have
               overthrown
               his
               Opinion
               of
               Christ
               within
               .
            
             I
             still
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             what
             Slight
             Grounds
             he
             hath
             to
             build
             his
             infamous
             Charge
             upon
             :
             But
             what
             will
             not
             Envy
             do
             ?
             but
             ,
             he
             greatly
             errs
             ,
             if
             he
             thinks
             that
             the
             putting
             in
             ,
             or
             leaving
             out
             of
             those
             Words
             doth
             overthrow
             our
             Hearty
             Belief
             of
             Christ's
             manifesting
             of
             Himself
             within
             ;
             For
             what
             if
             the
             Angel
             chiefly
             intended
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             that
             Visible
             Body
             which
             was
             slain
             a
             few
             dayes
             before
             ,
             will
             
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             may
             not
             also
             be
             very
             aptly
             used
             to
             express
             the
             Mystical
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Life
             (
             which
             for
             many
             Ages
             hath
             as
             well
             by
             Jews
             as
             
               Pilates
               ,
               Circumcision
               as
               Vncircumcision
               ,
               Professors
               as
               Prophane
               ,
            
             been
             crucified
             ,
             laid
             as
             in
             a
             Grave
             ,
             and
             a
             Stone
             rowl'd
             over
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             guarded
             too
             ,
             by
             Bands
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             lest
             that
             which
             is
             so
             destructive
             of
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             Religions
             of
             this
             World
             should
             rise
             again
             to
             testifie
             against
             them
             all
             )
             which
             has
             been
             the
             Cause
             why
             Truth
             hath
             ever
             met
             with
             rugged
             entertainment
             from
             the
             men
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Angel's
             Reproof
             imply'd
             an
             Instru●●●n
             of
             them
             concerning
             what
             Faith
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             in
             the
             Promise
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             did
             direct
             them
             to
             an
             inward
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             have
             had
             a
             more
             Heavenly
             Sense
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             Life
             in
             themselves
             ,
             far
             more
             beneficial
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             coming
             thither
             in
             an
             affectionate
             haste
             after
             his
             Visible
             Appearance
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             expedient
             for
             them
             that
             it
             should
             be
             with-drawn
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             G.
             F.
             
               He
               is
               risen
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               sits
               with
               Him
               in
               Heavenly
               Places
               .
            
             
             Our
             Adversary
             (
             
               we
               must
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               Failure
               in
               Syntax
               ,
               for
               that
               's
               frequent
               )
               Now
            
             Paul
             sayes
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             6.
             
             
               And
               made
               us
               sit
               together
               in
               Heavenly
               Places
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Now
             there
             may
             be
             a
             different
             Sense
             of
             Sitting
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Sitting
             in
             Him
             ;
             
               For
               the
               People
               of
               a
               State
               may
               be
               said
               to
               sit
               in
               their
               Ambassadour
               when
               he
               is
               seated
               ,
            
             but
             scarcely
             
               with
               him
            
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             he
             wrongs
             G.
             F.
             in
             saying
             he
             has
             abused
             the
             Scripture
             by
             putting
             with
             for
             in
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Difference
             at
             all
             in
             what
             he
             would
             Fantastically
             have
             to
             be
             one
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             People
             are
             in
             the
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             the
             Ambassadour
             sit
             
               then
               the
               People
               sit
               ,
               or
               I
               don't
               understand
               Words
               :
            
             for
             who
             can
             the
             Ambassadour
             represent
             but
             the
             People
             ?
             If
             then
             the
             Ambassadour
             sits
             ,
             
               certainly
               the
               People
               sit
               representatively
            
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             Similitude
             be
             lame
             ,
             yet
             it
             plainly
             refutes
             him
             as
             to
             the
             use
             for
             which
             he
             brought
             it
             ;
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             such
             as
             sit
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             Places
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             
               can't
               be
               said
               to
               stand
               with
               Him
               ,
               if
               He
               be
               there
               seated
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               sit
               with
               
               him
               ,
            
             suitable
             to
             that
             expression
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               they
               which
               have
               continued
               with
               me
               in
               my
               Temptations
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               Kingdom
               as
               my
               Father
               has
               appointed
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               my
               Table
               in
               my
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               sit
               on
               Thrones
               ,
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             a
             plain
             Lye
             ,
             for
             finding
             Fault
             with
             G.
             F's
             Syntax
             ,
             viz.
             Sits
             for
             Sit
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             that
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             flings
             in
             his
             Dish
             ,
             and
             almost
             continually
             ;
             〈◊〉
             with
             such
             Disdain
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             only
             
               Master
               of
               〈◊〉
               ●●ntences
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Chair
               ,
               or
               Grand
               Critick
               of
               the
               Age
            
             ;
             who
             to
             speak
             Truth
             ,
             shews
             himself
             a
             Shollar
             ,
             much
             at
             the
             same
             Rate
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Figure
             that
             
               Pedlars
               are
               call'd
               Merchants
            
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             But
             now
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             enough
             against
             G.
             F.
             
             and
             manages
             it
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             little
             Triumph
             ;
             
               And
               so
               to
               the
               Word
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Him
               by
               whom
               the
               World
               was
               made
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               made
               .
            
             This
             he
             thinks
             stabs
             our
             Cause
             to
             the
             very
             Heart
             ,
             and
             proves
             that
             good
             Man
             
               an
               Impostor
               ,
               Lyar
               ,
               False
               Prophet
               ,
               Deceitful
               Chapman
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               you
               will
               ,
               without
               controle
               .
            
             But
             let
             not
             his
             frothy
             Spirit
             boast
             so
             much
             (
             saying
             he
             despairs
             of
             Information
             &c.
             )
             since
             if
             so
             ,
             i●
             was
             foolishly
             done
             of
             him
             to
             solicit
             for
             an
             Answer
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             been
             much
             wiser
             in
             us
             to
             have
             gratified
             him
             ,
             if
             a
             Benefit
             to
             others
             had
             not
             invited
             us
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             there
             no
             allowance
             to
             be
             had
             for
             
               Curt
               Expressions
               ,
               Escapes
               of
               the
               Pen
               ,
               Oversight
               in
               Compositors
               ,
               and
               Errors
               in
               the
               Press
               ?
            
             Doth
             he
             deal
             candidly
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             would
             be
             dealt
             by
             ?
             But
             suppose
             the
             worst
             that
             may
             be
             (
             
               for
               we
               would
               not
               indebt
               our selves
               to
               his
               Favour
            
             )
             can
             we
             make
             no
             Sense
             of
             it
             ?
             Suppose
             a
             Comma
             at
             the
             first
             made
             ,
             and
             read
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Him
               by
               whom
               the
               World
               was
               made
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               made
            
             ;
             where
             ,
             and
             ,
             being
             understood
             ,
             explaineth
             the
             Sense
             ,
             was
             ,
             maketh
             it
             more
             clear
             :
             And
             how
             frequent
             are
             such
             Words
             ,
             nay
             ,
             of
             more
             moment
             ,
             left
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             Read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             Words
             are
             there
             that
             have
             none
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               and
               read
               but
               the
               other
               Words
               once
               without
               them
               ,
            
             and
             G.
             F's
             Expression
             will
             not
             seem
             
             absurd
             or
             paradoxal
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             allow'd
             by
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             Transposing
             of
             the
             Words
             will
             make
             out
             the
             Sense
             intended
             ,
             that
             it
             removes
             of
             right
             ,
             the
             Exception
             ;
             Now
             read
             the
             Words
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               so
               to
               the
               Word
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               before
               the
               World
               was
               made
               ,
               Him
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               made
               ,
            
             and
             then
             let
             our
             Adversary
             quarrel
             his
             fill
             .
          
           
             However
             we
             have
             one
             Way
             of
             reading
             these
             Words
             ,
             yet
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Figure
             he
             hath
             taught
             us
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Him
               by
               whom
               the
               World
               was
               made
            
             in
             Decree
             ,
             
               before
               it
               was
               actually
               made
            
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             sayes
             ,
             Christ
             had
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             before
             the
             World
             began
             ,
             not
             actually
             ,
             
               but
               by
               Decree
               only
            
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             seem
             Ridiculous
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             may
             have
             a
             better
             understanding
             both
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             place
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             :
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             G.
             F.
             answering
             a
             Priest
             that
             denies
             Conscience
             can
             justifie
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
             
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               plain
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               their
               Consciences
               either
               accusing
               or
               excusing
               .
            
             But
             hear
             our
             peevish
             Adversary
             ,
             
               who
               would
               think
               that
            
             G.
             F.
             
               should
               have
               either
               so
               little
               Wit
               or
               Conscience
               as
               to
               write
               in
               this
               manner
               ?
            
             For
             the
             Scripture
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               their
               Consciences
               also
               bearing
               witness
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               the
               mean
               while
               accusing
               or
               excusing
               one
               another
               .
            
             The
             Difference
             (
             I
             mean
             Doctrinal
             )
             in
             this
             place
             I
             don't
             see
             ;
             It
             becomes
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Wit
             and
             larger
             Conscience
             to
             perceive
             it
             ,
             
               who
               can
               make
               and
               fling
               dixt
               for
               the
               Alteration
               or
               Omission
               of
               a
               word
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               :
            
             for
             how
             can
             we
             suppose
             he
             meant
             those
             good
             Gentiles
             that
             became
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             to
             have
             thoughts
             different
             from
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerned
             Evil
             or
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             or
             Trouble
             that
             followed
             the
             Doing
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             committing
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             For
             to
             what
             did
             their
             Conscience
             bear
             them
             Witness
             if
             not
             to
             their
             Doing
             Well
             or
             Ill
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             acquit
             or
             accuse
             ?
             
               Therefore
               their
               Conscience
               did
               bear
               Witness
               to
               the
               Accusing
               or
               Excusing
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Thoughts
               ,
               for
               that
               their
               Thoughts
               and
               Opinion
               of
               one
               anothers
               Innocency
               or
               Guilt
               are
               squared
               by
               the
               Witness
               that
               their
               Conscience
               did
               give
               ,
            
             the
             place
             strongly
             implies
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             make
             that
             Judgment
             of
             one
             another
             without
             a
             certain
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             same
             
             thing
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             have
             received
             that
             only
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Judgment
               of
               a
               man
               concerning
               his
               own
               good
               or
               ill
               State
               ,
               by
               the
               In-shining
               and
               Discoveries
               of
               God's
               Holy
               Light
               :
            
             and
             this
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             in
             measure
             ,
             and
             our
             Adversary
             granteth
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Eminent
             Preacher
             ,
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             G.
             F.
             sayes
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             that
             denyed
             him
             to
             be
             perfect
             who
             bridled
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             
             
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostle
            
             James
             ,
             
               who
               saith
               he
               is
            
             ;
             which
             our
             Adversary
             calls
             belying
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             sayes
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               offend
               not
               in
               word
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             And
             what
             Difference
             is
             there
             now
             ?
             one
             sayes
             ,
             
               He
               that
               bridles
               or
               rules
               the
               Tongue
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               offends
               not
               in
               Word
               is
               the
               perfect
               man
               :
            
             unless
             a
             mans
             Tongue
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             bridled
             or
             ruled
             when
             it
             offends
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             Persons
             of
             this
             mans
             Ignorance
             .
             )
             In
             short
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               offend
               in
               word
               ,
               or
               bridle
               that
               which
               would
               utter
               it
               ,
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               :
            
             for
             that
             which
             bridles
             the
             Tongue
             bridles
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfect
             man
             that
             offends
             not
             in
             word
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             G.
             F.
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               God
               works
               all
               in
               us
               and
               for
               us
            
             ;
             
             for
             which
             he
             reflects
             upon
             him
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             knows
             no
             such
             place
             :
             but
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             he
             never
             heard
             or
             read
             ,
             
               And
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               Operations
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               same
               God
               which
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               —
               according
               to
               the
               Power
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               you
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             unless
             when
             God
             works
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             &c.
             we
             are
             to
             exempt
             his
             working
             in
             us
             (
             
               and
               so
               give
               the
               Scripture
               the
               Lye
            
             )
             or
             ,
             if
             workt
             in
             us
             ,
             
               yet
               not
               for
               us
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             give
             our
             own
             Understanding
             the
             Lye
             ;
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             and
             doth
             follow
             ,
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             —
             according
             to
             his
             Power
             in
             us
             ,
             both
             to
             Will
             and
             to
             Do
             ,
             does
             work
             it
             both
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             .
             But
             ,
             Oh
             the
             Vanity
             of
             this
             poor
             man
             !
             that
             thinks
             by
             these
             Paper
             Pellets
             ,
             his
             Malice
             casts
             at
             us
             ,
             either
             to
             Wound
             us
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             Sober
             People
             .
          
           
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             But
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             done
             G.
             F's
             business
             for
             him
             now
             ,
             
             where
             bringing
             him
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               through
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             again
             ,
             
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               :
            
             he
             thus
             adventures
             to
             correct
             him
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             where
             to
             find
             out
             that
             Difference
             ,
             which
             this
             
               Quick-sighted
               Man
            
             abuses
             G.
             F.
             for
             (
             saying
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             
               from
               the
               same
               bitter
               Root
               in
               him
               that
               perverts
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
            
             )
             is
             past
             my
             skill
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               if
               the
               Gospel
               be
               God's
               Power
               ,
               then
               God's
               Power
               is
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             In
             one
             of
             the
             Passages
             it
             is
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             show
             ,
             that
             G.
             F.
             meant
             by
             the
             other
             Transposition
             of
             the
             word
             :
             
               No
               new
               Sence
               or
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             Gross
             Folly
             ,
             Incharity
             ,
             and
             Carping
             .
          
           
             Eleaventhly
             ,
             But
             he
             stiffly
             charges
             him
             with
             miscitation
             in
             this
             Passage
             .
             
             G.
             F.
             
               And
               so
               deny
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               .
            
             Peter
             saith
             only
             ,
             
               Denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             agree
             to
             
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               Christ
               the
               Son.
               
            
          
           
             We
             may
             guess
             at
             his
             Meaning
             without
             an
             Interpretation
             ;
             But
             must
             Christ
             be
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             Lord
             ,
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             when
             this
             presumptious
             Person
             will
             ?
             If
             the
             fore-going
             Chapter
             be
             considered
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               that
               Lord
               that
               some
               should
               deny
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               made
               Profession
               of
               Him.
            
             In
             short
             ,
             If
             a
             man's
             believing
             Christ
             to
             be
             that
             Lord
             ,
             must
             conclude
             him
             an
             
               Impostor
               ,
               &c.
               who
               is
               true
            
             ;
             let
             all
             the
             World
             read
             ,
             and
             observe
             of
             what
             Ungodly
             Stuff
             and
             very
             Trash
             his
             Libel
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Twelfthly
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             (
             saith
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             )
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               on
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             
               out
               of
               his
               Belly
               shall
               flow
               Rivers
               of
               Living
               Water
            
             ;
             where
             
               His
               Belly
            
             is
             plainly
             spoken
             of
             
               Him
               that
               believeth
            
             :
             But
             G.
             F.
             applies
             it
             to
             the
             Light
             
               Christ
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               Belly
               slowed
               Rivers
               of
               Living
               Water
               ,
               the
               Light
               ,
               the
               Light
               must
               be
               Magnified
               by
               G.
               F.
               
            
          
           
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             no
             improper
             sence
             at
             all
             ;
             
               for
               no
               man's
               Belly
               can
               be
               filled
               ,
               but
               from
               His
               ;
               therefore
               He
               is
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Living
               Water
               Himself
               ,
               from
               whose
               Belly
               ours
               come
               to
               be
               filled
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             If
             a
             Scripture
             will
             admit
             of
             two
             distinct
             sences
             ,
             without
             Contradiction
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             used
             in
             both
             those
             sences
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             :
             So
             Christ
             the
             Light
             (
             whom
             we
             will
             Magnifie
             above
             our
             Adversary's
             Darkness
             )
             is
             that
             Belly
             and
             Fountain
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             believe
             in
             Him
             ,
             shall
             have
             their
             Bellies
             filled
             with
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Living
             Water
             ,
             that
             come
             from
             Him
             :
             He
             is
             the
             
               Fountain
               that
               is
               set
               open
               for
            
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               the
               River
               that
               makes
               glad
               the
               City
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Thirteenth
             ,
             G.
             F.
             
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               Spot
               ,
               or
               Wrinkle
               ,
               or
               Blemish
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             Our
             Adversary
             thus
             ,
             And
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               He
               might
               present
               it
               unto
               Himself
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               Spot
               or
               Wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             might
             and
             should
             ,
             not
             that
             
               it
               is
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             the
             old
             Devilish
             Distinction
             of
             Sin-Pleasers
             ,
             that
             would
             never
             have
             the
             
               Church
               Compient
            
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             follow
             hence
             ;
             First
             ,
             A
             Disbelief
             of
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             present
             
               Mystical
               Church
               ,
               by
               which
               Christ
               is
               rendred
               the
               Head
               of
               a
               spotted
               Body
               .
               Secondly
               ,
            
             That
             he
             is
             himself
             in
             a
             spotted
             and
             wrinckled
             Condition
             ,
             and
             every
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               an
               unfit
               Person
               to
               maintain
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               true
               unspotted
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fourteenth
               ,
               G.
               F.
               (
               True
               Christians
               )
            
             are
             Flesh
             of
             His
             Flesh
             ,
             
             and
             Bone
             of
             His
             Bone.
             
               But
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               sayes
               our
               Adversary
               ,
               has
               it
               thus
               ,
            
             For
             we
             are
             Members
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Bones
             .
             
               The
               Fault
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               left
               out
               ,
            
             For
             we
             are
             Members
             ;
             
               hoping
               that
               it
               sufficiently
               proves
               Christ
               to
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               absent
               from
               his
               Church
               ;
               not
               considering
               ,
               that
            
             a
             Body
             can
             be
             no
             more
             without
             its
             Head
             ,
             then
             Flesh
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             can
             better
             disp●nse
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             much
             Flesh
             and
             many
             Bones
             ,
             then
             the
             Head
             ;
             
               for
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               absent
               ,
               the
               Body
               quickly
               dyes
               :
            
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             Root
             ,
             and
             Life
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             without
             
             which
             she
             can
             never
             live
             one
             Comfortable
             Day
             .
             
               Besides
               ,
               it
               contradicts
               positive
               Scripture
               ,
            
             
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             you
             Comfortless
             ,
             
             I
             will
             come
             to
             you
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             with
             you
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             because
             I
             live
             you
             live
             also
             .
             He
             that
             is
             with
             you
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Fifteenth
               ,
               G.
               F.
               and
               the
               Apostle
               said
               ,
            
             The
             deep
             Things
             of
             God
             was
             revealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
             
               But
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               saith
               our
               Adversary
               ,
               speaketh
               not
               so
               ,
            
             But
             God
             hath
             revealed
             them
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             the
             deep
             Things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Let
             all
             Sober
             People
             judge
             ,
             whether
             this
             man
             does
             not
             groundlesly
             cavil
             at
             us
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             God
             reveals
             his
             deep
             Things
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             
               then
               does
               the
               Spirit
               give
               unto
               us
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               deep
               Things
               of
               God.
            
             Could
             he
             blush
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             himself
             such
             a
             frivolous
             Busi-body
             .
          
           
             
               Sixteenth
               ,
               G.
               F.
            
             And
             so
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             Christ
             is
             a
             New
             Creature
             ,
             
             old
             things
             pass
             away
             .
             
               Our
               Adversary
               ,
               The
               Apostle
               thus
               ,
            
             Therefore
             if
             any
             be
             in
             Christ
             he
             is
             a
             New
             Creature
             ,
             old
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             ,
             behold
             all
             things
             are
             become
             New
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               15.
               17.
               
               The
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               the
            
             New
             Creation
             ,
             as
             done
             ;
             
               G.
               F.
            
             as
             a
             thing
             doing
             ;
             
               but
               with
               great
               Patience
               (
               for
               a
               little
               would
               be
               tired
               )
               I
               Answer
               ,
               Where
               old
               things
               are
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               become
               new
               ,
               there
               the
               New
               Creation
               is
               done
            
             ;
             But
             in
             such
             as
             he
             ,
             that
             believes
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             spotted
             ,
             wrinkled
             ,
             &c
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             far
             from
             being
             made
             new
             ,
             since
             old
             things
             are
             not
             past
             away
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             there
             can
             be
             no
             New
             Creation
             as
             yet
             .
          
           
             Seventeenth
             ,
             G.
             F.
             For
             it
             is
             the
             savour
             of
             Death
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             
             and
             Life
             to
             the
             Life
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             saith
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               To
               the
               one
               the
               savour
               of
               Death
               unto
               Death
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               the
               savour
               of
               Life
               unto
               Life
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             true
             to
             his
             Way
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             the
             Confutation
             of
             G.
             F.
             and
             Proof
             of
             him
             to
             be
             
             an
             Impostor
             :
             the
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Apostle's
             saying
             ,
             and
             G.
             F's
             citation
             ,
             is
             ,
             imputting
             the
             before
             Death
             and
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Sence
             and
             Intention
             .
             But
             again
             ,
          
           
             Eighteenth
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             quoted
             by
             our
             Adversary
             thus
             ,
             
             
               Of
               this
               sort
               are
               they
               which
               CREEP
               into
               Houses
               ,
               and
               lead
               captive
               silly
               Women
               ,
               laden
               with
               Sins
               ,
               and
               led
               away
               with
               divers
               Lusts
               ,
               ever
               learning
               ,
               but
               never
               able
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             But
             G.
             F
             ▪
             saith
             ,
             
               Of
               such
               as
               have
               got
               the
               words
               ,
               &c.
               who
               are
               Reprohates
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ;
               which
               crept
               into
               Houses
               before
               the
               Apostles
               decease
               ;
               which
               have
               kept
               alwayes
               learning
               ,
               and
               never
               able
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               〈◊〉
               led
               away
               with
               divers
               Lusts
               .
            
             Very
             well
             ;
             and
             what
             's
             the
             Error
             or
             Perversion
             here
             ?
             Why
             ,
             the
             
               Apostle
               does
               not
               attribute
               to
               these
               False
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               they
               kept
               People
               alwayes
               learning
               ,
               but
               they
               led
               captive
               such
               as
               were
               so
               .
            
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             therefore
             is
             it
             not
             true
             in
             the
             sence
             in
             which
             G.
             F.
             quotes
             it
             ?
             What
             wrong
             is
             there
             done
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             such
             Teachers
             either
             ?
             For
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             false
             Teachers
             do
             keep
             People
             alwayes
             learning
             ,
             but
             never
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ?
             And
             certainly
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             led
             away
             of
             divers
             Lusts
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             both
             led
             away
             of
             divers
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             they
             lead
             others
             too
             .
             But
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             notice
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             has
             so
             frequently
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             Derision
             ,
             reflected
             upon
             ▪
             G.
             F's
             Syntax
             and
             
               false
               English
            
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             unblamable
             himself
             as
             to
             make
             that
             
               Elegant
               Apostle
               guilty
            
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Epistle
             it
             is
             ,
             They
             which
             Creep
             ;
             in
             his
             Quotation
             ,
             
               They
               which
               CREEPS
            
             .
             But
             we
             delight
             not
             to
             spend
             our
             time
             so
             unprofitably
             ;
             such
             are
             his
             Contests
             about
             the
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
            
             and
             
               Latine
               ,
               being
               set
               over
               Christ's
               Head
               by
               his
               Crucifiers
            
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             have
             it
             written
             as
             said
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             G.
             F.
             sayes
             ,
             
               Set
               atop
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               over
               His
               Head
            
             ;
             and
             true
             it
             is
             what
             he
             observes
             .
             That
             
               all
               Languages
               have
               crucified
               Him
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               have
               been
               most
               Learned
               ,
               have
               been
               furthest
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             that
             is
             resembled
             to
             little
             Children
             :
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               Wife
               and
               Prudent
               ,
               and
               revealed
               them
               unto
               Babes
               .
            
          
           
           
             Nineteenth
             ,
             G.
             F.
             sayes
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             
               is
               preached
               in
               every
               Creature
            
             ;
             
             Our
             Adversary
             sayes
             ,
             
               was
               preacht
               to
               every
               Ceature
            
             ;
             and
             both
             are
             true
             :
             for
             in
             time
             past
             it
             Was
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             it
             Is.
             In
             every
             Creature
             ,
             or
             To
             every
             Creature
             may
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             For
             when
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             are
             by
             his
             Light
             and
             Spirit
             secretly
             revealed
             and
             declared
             in
             eveey
             Heart
             ,
             
               doubtless
               't
               is
               also
               to
               the
               Heart
               as
               well
               as
               in
               it
            
             ;
             And
             though
             there
             may
             be
             outward
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             Effectual
             ,
             comes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             into
             the
             Innermost
             Parts
             ,
             
               and
               the
               same
               Spirit
               gives
               there
               the
               true
               Discerning
               and
               Sense
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Effectual
               Application
               thereof
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               Carping
               there
               is
               like
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               Malicious
               and
               Troublesom
               !
            
             But
             he
             hath
             something
             to
             the
             same
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             XX.
             Again
             G.
             F.
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               within
               People
               ,
               they
               are
               Reprobates
               .
            
             
             The
             Apostle
             and
             Translators
             say
             ,
             Know
             you
             not
             your
             own
             selves
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             
               except
               ye
               be
               Reprobates
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             15.
             5.
             as
             if
             
               in
               you
            
             could
             admit
             of
             no
             other
             Sense
             but
             
               within
               you
            
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             if
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             will
             alwayes
             admit
             that
             Sense
             ,
             Mat.
             20.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               But
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
            
             within
             you
             ,
             
               but
               whosoever
               will
               be
               Great
            
             within
             you
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Minister
               &c.
            
             thus
             far
             our
             Adversary
             .
             But
             certainly
             the
             Man
             can't
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             sometimes
             signifie
             among
             ,
             that
             therefore
             in
             all
             cases
             it
             must
             do
             so
             ;
             for
             let
             us
             read
             the
             verse
             cited
             so
             ,
             
               Know
               you
               not
               your
               own
               selves
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
            
             among
             you
             
               except
               ye
               be
               Reprobates
            
             ?
             This
             in
             his
             Opinion
             of
             Christ's
             Residence
             would
             be
             most
             false
             :
             Besides
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             read
             
               within
               you
            
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             
               within
               your
               Precinct
               ,
               Company
            
             ,
             or
             Society
             ;
             and
             the
             Sense
             very
             good
             still
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             shews
             he
             hath
             but
             little
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             shall
             employ
             his
             time
             in
             correcting
             
               within
               you
            
             for
             
               in
               you
            
             ,
             since
             whatever
             is
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               is
               within
               that
               in
               which
               it
               is
               ,
            
             or
             else
             I
             know
             nothing
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             G.
             F.
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             like
             fault
             in
             relation
             to
             John
             2.
             27.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             the
             
               Anointing
               ,
               which
               abides
               in
               you
            
             ;
             but
             he
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               Apostles
               brought
               the
               Saints
               to
               the
               Anointing
               within
               them
            
             ;
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             Guilty
             of
             the
             like
             Fault
             of
             Fooling
             
             as
             before
             ;
             For
             a
             School-Boy
             would
             be
             whipt
             for
             so
             much
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Ill-spent
             Time
             :
             He
             might
             have
             learn't
             better
             his
             Greek
             Grammar
             ;
             but
             indeed
             ,
             I
             have
             cause
             to
             question
             his
             Proficiency
             :
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sayes
             Xenophon
             ,
             Intra
             duos
             vel
             tres
             dies
             ,
             
               within
               two
               or
               three
               dayes
            
             ,
             where
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             to
             express
             within
             .
          
           
             XXI
             .
             His
             Cavil
             at
             G.
             F's
             
               Calling
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             then
             saying
             it
             is
             the
             grossest
             Forgery
             ,
             
               is
               as
               solvable
               as
               the
               rest
               :
            
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             unless
             when
             men
             are
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             contrary
             wise
             .
             Thus
             John
             called
             that
             very
             Kingdom
             which
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             styl'd
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             The
             like
             may
             be
             read
             in
             the
             tenth
             of
             Mark.
             If
             then
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             
               certainly
               if
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               be
               confest
               to
               be
               within
               ,
            
             
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             must
             be
             there
             too
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             grostest
             Forgery
             ,
             G.
             F.
             is
             far
             from
             an
             Impostor
             .
          
           
             XXII
             .
             He
             quotes
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               Light
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             8.
             20.
             but
             G.
             F.
             thus
             ;
             
               For
               Isaiah
               bid
               them
               come
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               you
               that
               come
               not
               to
               that
               Rule
               it
               is
               because
               you
               hate
               the
               Light
               in
               you
            
             ;
             where
             he
             is
             much
             displeased
             that
             it
             is
             hate
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               no
               Light
            
             ;
             But
             this
             proceeds
             from
             that
             Ungodly
             Narrow
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             all
             should
             be
             Enlightened
             ,
             and
             would
             rather
             lay
             ▪
             the
             Blame
             of
             not
             Living
             up
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Testimony
             
               to
               God's
               not
               giving
               men
               Light
               ,
               then
               to
               his
               and
               other
               mens
               hating
               of
               it
               :
            
             but
             every
             one
             has
             Light
             ,
             though
             every
             one
             hath
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             through
             their
             own
             Disobedience
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             XXIII
             :
             G.
             F.
             
               The
               Letter
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               give
               Life
            
             ;
             
             but
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             seek
             for
             the
             
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             find
             indeed
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             saith
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Letter
               killeth
            
             .
             But
             here
             he
             is
             not
             just
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             as
             in
             several
             other
             places
             ;
             he
             finds
             G.
             F.
             using
             some
             Scripture
             Words
             mixt
             with
             the
             like
             matter
             ,
             and
             presently
             sayes
             ;
             
               he
               knows
               not
               to
               what
               place
               they
               do
               agree
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               such
               a
               saying
               of
               this
               or
               that
               Apostle
               ,
            
             making
             him
             to
             quote
             that
             which
             it
             may
             be
             was
             not
             in
             his
             mind
             to
             quote
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Literal
             Knowledge
             does
             kill
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             alive
             :
             and
             the
             Letter
             may
             also
             be
             called
             dead
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             dead
             by
             killing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Life
             in
             it
             :
             But
             We
             know
             the
             strict
             Sense
             of
             the
             place
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             XXIV
             .
             But
             now
             he
             thinks
             ,
             he
             has
             unvail'd
             all
             ,
             and
             detected
             G.
             F.
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             
             G.
             F.
             
               in
               Answer
               to
               a
               Priest
               about
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             he
             sayes
             ,
             answers
             thus
             ,
             Christ
             —
             is
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
               and
               thy
               dead
               body
               shall
               live
               with
               my
               dead
               body
            
             ;
             This
             is
             Scripture
             :
             but
             he
             calls
             it
             the
             greatest
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             Lightness
             ,
             besides
             Forgery
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             observed
             ,
             in
             citing
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             behold
             his
             Refutation
             !
             Is
             not
             this
             Man
             a
             strange
             Kind
             of
             Champion
             ,
             who
             besides
             his
             Abuse
             ,
             gives
             us
             no
             Knowledge
             that
             he
             takes
             any
             notice
             of
             G.
             F.
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             think
             the
             Answer
             good
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             We
             do
             confess
             to
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             out
             of
             the
             Graves
             in
             the
             Judgment
             Day
             ,
             by
             the
             Voice
             and
             Power
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             fashion'd
             like
             unto
             his
             Glorious
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             Immortal
             .
          
           
             XXV
             .
             But
             he
             chargeth
             G.
             F.
             with
             wrong
             Citation
             and
             Paraphrase
             Mat.
             5.
             37
             ,
             
             
               But
               let
               your
               Communication
               be
               yea
               yea
               ,
               nay
               nay
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               then
               this
               cometh
               of
               evil
               :
            
             G.
             F.
             thus
             ,
             He
             (
             Christ
             )
             sayes
             ,
             
               In
               all
               your
               Communication
               let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
               ,
               and
               your
               nay
               nay
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               is
            
             contrary
             
               is
               evil
            
             ;
             why
             not
             here
             as
             he
             has
             it
             afterwards
             ?
             
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               is
               evil
            
             ,
             charging
             us
             with
             calling
             God
             to
             Witness
             in
             Communication
             &c.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             strange
             to
             me
             that
             one
             ,
             who
             not
             long
             ago
             was
             for
             Swearing
             ,
             
             should
             now
             think
             the
             Quakers
             that
             are
             against
             it
             
               go
               too
               far
               in
               calling
               God
               to
               witness
               .
            
             But
             let
             the
             man
             know
             ,
             that
             by
             contrary
             G.
             F.
             understands
             the
             extraordinary
             wayes
             of
             Affirmations
             ,
             as
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             especially
             in
             Cases
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             wherein
             an
             
               Evangelical
               Righteousness
               is
               more
               then
               ordinarily
               concerned
               :
            
             This
             he
             might
             have
             collected
             from
             those
             
               words
               he
               after
               cites
            
             ;
             but
             he
             wanted
             that
             Candor
             ,
             that
             Generous
             Adversaries
             shew
             .
          
           
             XXVI
             .
             He
             is
             very
             angry
             with
             G.
             F.
             for
             putting
             is
             for
             was
             ;
             
             
               God
               is
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               World
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             2
             Corrinth
             .
             5.
             
             But
             methinks
             ,
             if
             he
             considers
             as
             he
             believes
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             are
             not
             actually
             reconcil'd
             ,
             then
             men
             are
             at
             most
             
               but
               a
               reconciling
            
             ,
             and
             
               that
               's
               the
               time
               present
            
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             if
             God
             in
             Christ
             only
             can
             reconcile
             the
             World
             unto
             himself
             ,
             then
             since
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             World
             irreconcil'd
             ,
             though
             the
             work
             be
             going
             on
             in
             some
             ;
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             
               that
               either
               none
               now
            
             can
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             or
             else
             God
             is
             as
             well
             (
             though
             not
             by
             so
             visible
             an
             appearance
             )
             in
             Christ
             
               now
               reconciling
               the
               World
               to
               himself
               as
            
             formerly
             :
             therefore
             ,
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             proper
             as
             was
             .
          
           
             XXVII
             .
             But
             he
             brings
             in
             G.
             F.
             answering
             a
             Priest
             about
             the
             Saints
             enjoying
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             thus
             ,
             
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               the
               Saints
               were
               made
               Partakers
               of
               :
            
             but
             saith
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             Where
             doth
             any
             Apostle
             say
             so
             ?
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             
               Whereby
               are
               given
               unto
               us
               exceeding
               great
               and
               precious
               Promises
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               you
               might
               be
               Pertakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ;
             in
             which
             I
             see
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             given
             any
             sober
             Person
             the
             least
             Scruple
             ;
             for
             both
             import
             a
             
               participation
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             .
             Doubless
             it
             griev'd
             the
             man
             he
             had
             no
             more
             against
             Gods
             People
             partaking
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             for
             he
             seems
             to
             desire
             to
             work
             out
             all
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             little
             indebted
             to
             God
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             but
             ,
             poor
             man
             ,
             his
             works
             will
             be
             burnt
             .
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
             G.
             F.
             quotes
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               sinneth
               after
               he
               hath
               received
               the
               Truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
               ,
               but
               a
               
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               Judgment
               :
            
             But
             saith
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               For
               if
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               that
               we
               have
               received
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               &c.
            
             so
             that
             the
             difference
             ,
             as
             he
             confesseth
             lies
             in
             the
             word
             wilfully
             :
             but
             as
             all
             men
             sin
             not
             of
             compulsion
             ,
             but
             wilfully
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             never
             our
             Principle
             to
             make
             God
             a
             hard
             Master
             ,
             or
             an
             unmerciful
             Judge
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             knows
             ;
             and
             methinks
             he
             should
             have
             had
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             just
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             then
             to
             insinuate
             what
             in
             his
             own
             Conscience
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             a
             plain
             falshood
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             bring
             us
             into
             suspition
             and
             disgrace
             .
             But
             I
             wish
             him
             Repentance
             and
             Remission
             for
             this
             wilfull
             sin
             .
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             Here
             he
             does
             not
             so
             much
             charge
             
               G.
               F.
            
             with
             corrupting
             Scripture
             ,
             
             as
             with
             
               Idleness
               and
               Ignorance
            
             in
             making
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             wherein
             ,
             why
             
               G.
               F.
               will
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Words
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               by
               way
               of
               excellency
               ,
            
             as
             in
             
               Luke
               1.
               
               Acts
            
             1.
             
             
               Rev.
               22.
               also
            
             Moses
             
               himself
               call'd
               them
               Words
            
             ;
             to
             which
             our
             Adversary
             replies
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               instance
               out
               of
               the
            
             Acts
             ,
             
               that
               word
               which
               is
               Englished
            
             Treatise
             ,
             
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               in
               the
               first
               of
            
             John
             
               which
               is
               called
               the
            
             Word
             .
             But
             this
             is
             weak
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             word
             may
             ●e
             used
             to
             several
             ends
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             word
             which
             signifies
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             an
             Excellent
             Being
             ,
             may
             be
             simply
             used
             at
             an
             other
             time
             for
             Discourse
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Speaking
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             great
             care
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             rendring
             of
             Words
             ,
             that
             they
             bear
             the
             sence
             they
             are
             employed
             for
             in
             that
             place
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             It
             was
             an
             Historical
             Discourse
             or
             Narrative
             of
             the
             Actions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             have
             been
             ill
             appropriated
             to
             another
             signification
             .
             Thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             taken
             simply
             for
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             invisible
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             unanswerable
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             subject
             to
             those
             corruptions
             by
             Translations
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Age
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Casualties
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             subject
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             
               they
               cannot
               be
               eminently
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             
               Christ
               the
               Light
               only
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             
               Words
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Treatise
               and
               Declaration
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             
               was
               given
               forth
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             I
             am
             sorry
             the
             
             man
             is
             so
             over-run
             with
             an
             envious
             Scurvy
             (
             who
             once
             promised
             better
             things
             )
             as
             to
             employ
             his
             precious
             time
             about
             things
             of
             so
             little
             moment
             or
             advantage
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             XXX
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             conclude
             these
             Observations
             with
             his
             Conclusion
             ;
             
             and
             I
             am
             very
             glad
             we
             are
             so
             near
             the
             end
             (
             of
             what
             has
             scarce
             by
             either
             Head
             or
             Tail
             )
             But
             let
             's
             see
             what
             leave
             he
             takes
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             winds
             up
             his
             Criminal
             Animadversions
             upon
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             thus
             ,
             G.
             F.
             
               God
               justified
            
             (
             Job
             )
             
               and
               said
            
             ,
             Job
             
               did
               not
               sin
               with
               his
               Mouth
               :
            
             but
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             has
             it
             thus
             ,
             Job
             
               did
               not
               sin
               with
               his
               Lips
            
             ;
             which
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               is
               far
               from
               not
               sinning
               with
               his
               Mouth
            
             ;
             but
             which
             way
             I
             know
             not
             :
             For
             Lips
             are
             often
             by
             Synecdoche
             put
             for
             Mouth
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             Lips
             did
             not
             sin
             ,
             the
             
               Mouth
               did
               not
               sin
            
             .
             But
             after
             this
             Art
             of
             Evasion
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             say
             Himself
             or
             Faith
             to
             be
             almost
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             Defence
             urge
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               he
            
             (
             reserving
             )
             
               but
               his
               Lips
               that
               said
               so
               .
            
             I
             would
             have
             the
             man
             to
             know
             ,
             
               That
               we
               dispise
               his
               Shuffles
               ,
               and
               esteem
               him
               ,
            
             though
             not
             a
             less
             malicious
             ,
             
               yet
               a
               far
               less
               formidable
               Adversary
               ,
               then
               some
               we
               have
               met
               with
               :
            
             Neither
             have
             I
             been
             thus
             Liberal
             for
             his
             Libel's
             sake
             ;
             but
             having
             an
             Oportunity
             (
             after
             much
             Business
             on
             another
             Subject
             )
             
               to
               insist
               upon
               these
               serious
               Doctrines
               ,
               herein
               handled
               ,
               I
               found
               my self
               deeply
               engaged
               to
               do
               what
               I
               did
               effectually
               .
            
             But
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             yet
             to
             offer
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             we
             shall
             conclude
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             all
             that
             read
             our
             Discourse
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             what
             makes
             up
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Libel
             is
             the
             Author's
             Snarles
             at
             G.
             F's
             imperfect
             or
             defective
             Quotation
             of
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               mostly
               confessing
               ,
               that
               the
               Alteration
               lies
               more
               in
               the
               Words
               ,
               then
               sence
               of
               the
               places
               by
               him
               cited
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             both
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             not
             observed
             such
             Exactness
             ,
             as
             he
             so
             severely
             reproves
             G.
             F.
             for
             the
             want
             of
             :
             It
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             either
             retract
             his
             unworthy
             Abuse
             of
             that
             Innocent
             and
             Good
             Man
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             not
             think
             it
             hard
             in
             us
             to
             charge
             this
             Blasphemous
             Inference
             upon
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               he
               makes
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Apostles
               Perverters
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               he
               Wickedly
               concludes
               against
            
             G.
             Fox
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Scripture
             Quotations
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             Verbatim
             ,
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             FOr
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             that
             is
             written
             must
             yet
             be
             accomplished
             in
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             
               reckoned
               amongst
            
             the
             Transgressors
             :
             
               For
               the
               things
               concerning
               me
               have
               an
               End.
            
             Luke
             22.
             37.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             will
             I
             divide
             him
             a
             Portion
             with
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             He
             shall
             divide
             the
             Spoile
             with
             the
             Strong
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             poured
             forth
             his
             Soul
             unto
             Death
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             
               numbred
               with
            
             the
             Transgressors
             ,
             and
             he
             bare
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             made
             Intercession
             for
             the
             Transgressors
             ,
             Isa
             .
             53.
             12.
             
          
           
             Observation
             1.
             
             Where
             take
             notice
             we
             have
             reckoned
             for
             numbred
             ,
             and
             amongst
             instead
             of
             with
             ;
             besides
             ,
             abundance
             omitted
             and
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             Clause
             in
             Luke
             :
             And
             is
             not
             this
             as
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             
               Before
               the
               World
               began
            
             ,
             for
             
               Before
               the
               World
               was
            
             ?
          
           
             For
             this
             is
             He
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Behold
             I
             send
             my
             Messenger
             
               before
               thy
               Face
               ,
               which
            
             shall
             prepare
             thy
             Way
             before
             thee
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Behold
             I
             will
             send
             my
             Messenger
             ,
             he
             shall
             prepare
             the
             way
             before
             thee
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Lord
             whom
             ye
             seek
             shall
             suddenly
             come
             to
             his
             Temple
             ,
             &c.
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             rema●kt
             ,
             that
             will
             is
             left
             out
             before
             send
             ,
             that
             
               before
               thy
               Fa●●
            
             〈…〉
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             
               which
               shall
            
             ,
             for
             
               and
               he
               shall
            
             ,
             with
             much
             not
             mention'd
             :
             Certainly
             this
             had
             been
             very
             hainous
             in
             G.
             F.
             when
             it
             was
             an
             Instance
             of
             his
             Imposture
             to
             cite
             Mouth
             for
             Lips.
             Thus
             much
             in
             brief
             of
             Christ's
             Quotation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             now
             for
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             whether
             out
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             other
             Epistles
             .
          
           
           
             That
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             my
             Mouth
             in
             Parables
             ,
             I
             will
             utter
             things
             which
             have
             been
             kept
             secret
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Esaias
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Voice
             of
             one
             crying
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             Prepare
             ye
             the
             Way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               make
               his
               Pathes
               straight
            
             ,
             Luke
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Scripture
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             find
             ;
             only
             David
             ,
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               will
               open
               my
               Mouth
               in
               a
               Parable
               ,
               I
               will
               utter
               dark
               Sayings
               of
               old
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             78.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Voice
               of
               one
               crying
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               Prepare
               ye
               the
               Way
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             make
             straight
             in
             the
             Desart
             a
             High-way
             for
             our
             God
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             3.
             
             I
             hope
             this
             may
             a
             little
             shew
             the
             Man
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             G.
             F.
             is
             not
             such
             a
             bitter
             Enemy
             to
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Perverter
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             represent
             him
             ;
             since
             we
             have
             ,
             
               make
               his
               Pathes
               straight
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               make
               straight
               in
               the
               Desart
               a
               High-way
               for
               our
               God
               :
            
             Certainly
             this
             must
             be
             a
             grosser
             Failure
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             our
             Adversary's
             Opinion
             ,
             then
             G.
             F's
             saying
             ,
             enlightneth
             for
             lighteth
             ,
             or
             Christ
             
               within
               you
            
             for
             
               Christ
               in
               you
            
             .
          
           
             
               For
               thus
               it
               is
               written
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
            
             And
             
               thou
               Bethlehem
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Judah
             ,
             art
             not
             the
             least
             among
             the
             Princes
             of
             Judah
             ;
             for
             
               out
               of
               thee
               shall
               come
            
             a
             Governour
             ,
             that
             shall
             Rule
             (
             or
             Feed
             )
             my
             People
             Israel
             ,
             Matt.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             
               thou
               Bethlehem
            
             Ephratah
             ,
             though
             thou
             be
             little
             among
             the
             Thousands
             of
             Judah
             ,
             yet
             
               out
               of
               thee
               shall
               come
            
             forth
             unto
             me
             that
             is
             to
             be
             Ruler
             in
             Israel
             ,
             whose
             Goings
             forth
             have
             been
             from
             of
             Old
             ,
             from
             Everlasting
             (
             the
             Hebrews
             phrase
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             Eternity
             )
             Mich.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             4.
             
             
               Where
               we
               have
            
             and
             for
             but
             ;
             Ephratah
             
               not
               quoted
            
             ;
             though
             thou
             be
             little
             ,
             for
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             least
             ;
             among
             the
             Princes
             ,
             for
             ,
             among
             the
             Thousands
             ;
             out
             forth
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             a
             Governour
             ,
             that
             shall
             R●le
             my
             People
             Israel
             
               we
               have
               for
            
             ,
             shall
             he
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             Ruler
             in
             Israel
             ,
             whose
             Going
             forth
             have
             been
             from
             of
             Old
             ,
             from
             Everlasting
             .
          
           
           
             For
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             
               the
               Mouth
               of
            
             the
             Ox
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             Corn
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             Ox
             when
             he
             treadeth
             out
             the
             Corn
             ,
             Deut.
             25.
             4.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             5.
             
             In
             this
             Passage
             we
             also
             have
             an
             addition
             and
             alteration
             ,
             
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Ox
            
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Ox
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               treadeth
            
             ,
             for
             
               when
               he
               treadeth
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             though
             all
             one
             in
             sence
             ,
             yet
             had
             been
             matter
             of
             Crime
             enough
             against
             G.
             F.
             had
             he
             but
             made
             the
             same
             alteration
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             man's
             Seed
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             David
             the
             Son
             of
             Jesse
             )
             hath
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             raised
             unto
             Israel
             a
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             shall
             come
             forth
             a
             Rod
             out
             of
             the
             Stem
             of
             Jesse
             ,
             and
             a
             Branch
             shall
             grow
             out
             of
             his
             Roots
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             6.
             
             The
             great
             Difference
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             expression
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             might
             sufficiently
             justifie
             G.
             F.
             and
             I
             believe
             will
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             such
             as
             reverence
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ;
             for
             I
             don't
             see
             that
             there
             be
             four
             words
             alike
             ;
             yet
             the
             sence
             one
             .
          
           
             Then
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             pass
             the
             saying
             that
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               swallowed
            
             up
             in
             Victory
             .
             Oh
             Death
             ,
             
               where
               is
               thy
               Sting
            
             ?
             Oh
             Grav●
             ,
             
               where
               is
               thy
               Victory
            
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             He
             will
             swallow
             
               up
               Death
               in
               Victory
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             25.
             8.
             
             
               Oh
               Death
            
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             Plagues
             ;
             
               Oh
               Grave
            
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             Destruction
             ,
             Hos
             .
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             7.
             
             The
             alteration
             here
             is
             manifest
             also
             ,
             
               Death
               is
               swallowed
               up
            
             ,
             for
             
               He
               will
               swallow
               up
               Death
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Oh
               Death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ,
            
             for
             
               Oh
               Death
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               Plagues
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             shall
             conclude
             with
             one
             more
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
           
             
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ,
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               is
               forever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             a
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             the
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               forever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             the
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             is
             a
             Right
             Scepter
             ;
             thou
             lovest
             Righteousness
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             8.
             
             
               Here
               we
               have
            
             ,
             A
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousness
             i●
             the
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             The
             Scepter
             of
             thy
             Kingdom
             is
             a
             Right
             Scepter
             .
          
           
             Thus
             (
             beside
             many
             more
             places
             ,
             past
             over
             for
             brevity
             sake
             )
             have
             I
             made
             it
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             cannot
             be
             accused
             by
             any
             ,
             
               that
               would
               not
               accuse
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               Mis-citation
               of
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             if
             their
             not
             Citing
             of
             these
             express
             words
             may
             be
             justly
             so
             reputed
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             I
             utterly
             reject
             it
             ;
             yet
             since
             our
             Adversary
             hath
             made
             it
             a
             Crime
             so
             capital
             in
             
               G.
               F.
            
             it
             may
             not
             be
             ●●seasonable
             to
             offer
             ,
             
               That
               he
               doth
               inevitably
               conclude
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Apostles
               under
               the
               same
               Fault
               ,
            
             which
             how
             suitable
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             
               we
               have
               more
               Godly
               Fear
               and
               Reverence
               upon
               our
               spirits
               ,
               then
               to
               so
               much
               as
               admit
               of
               any
               the
               least
               Detraction
               from
               them
               any
               where
               ,
            
             and
             least
             of
             all
             would
             our
             Understandings
             let
             us
             in
             this
             Occasion
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             we
             were
             unable
             to
             render
             those
             obvious
             Reasons
             already
             offered
             ?
             Would
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             G.
             F.
             must
             necessarily
             be
             condemned
             as
             a
             Perverter
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             as
             having
             censured
             others
             for
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             as
             inexcusable
             himself
             ?
             By
             no
             means
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             what
             most
             of
             all
             aggravates
             the
             Blame
             of
             any
             Dispu●●nt
             ,
             is
             erring
             from
             ,
             or
             falling
             short
             of
             ,
             or
             contradicting
             his
             own
             
               avow'd
               Principles
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Priests
             G.
             F.
             disputed
             against
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             They
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             Writings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             transmitted
             to
             us
             ,
             with
             every
             Point
             ,
             Iota
             ,
             or
             parcel
             of
             them
             ,
             
               are
               such
               a
               Sufficient
               ,
               Infallible
               ,
               Perspicuous
               and
               Constant
               Rule
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               left
               ,
               or
               given
               unto
               men
               ,
               any
               thing
               more
               clear
               ,
               certain
               ,
               &c.
            
             But
             G.
             F.
             and
             we
             who
             are
             called
             Quakers
             ;
             although
             we
             heartily
             acknowledge
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             given
             forth
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             
             pleased
             him
             to
             discover
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             believe
             ,
             read
             ,
             obey
             and
             fulfil
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             did
             :
             yet
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             is
             by
             way
             of
             Excellency
             the
             Rule
             and
             Guide
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
               who
               convinceth
               the
               World
               of
               Sin
               ,
               reproves
               for
               ,
               and
               redeems
               from
               it
               ,
               into
               the
               perfect
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               received
               and
               obeyed
               :
            
             And
             this
             only
             gives
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             brings
             into
             those
             States
             of
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             but
             a
             Godly
             Narrative
             ;
             And
             that
             this
             Infallible
             ,
             Living
             ,
             Divine
             Spirit
             is
             therefore
             the
             most
             Certain
             and
             Unerring
             Rule
             ,
             above
             and
             beyond
             the
             meer
             Letter
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             subject
             to
             any
             Miscarriages
             :
             Wherefore
             
               G.
               F.
            
             had
             good
             Reason
             to
             put
             the
             Priests
             upon
             Scripture
             Proof
             ,
             
               and
               that
               so
               critically
            
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             not
             foyst
             in
             any
             Doctrines
             upon
             Abstruse
             and
             disputable
             Consequences
             of
             their
             own
             drawing
             ,
             but
             grounded
             on
             express
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             defended
             the
             Scriptures
             
               in
               every
               Iota
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               very
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               only
               standing
               Rule
               ;
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Conversation
               under
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             it
             was
             but
             reasonable
             in
             him
             to
             tye
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Rule
             ;
             whilst
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             G.
             F.
             not
             believing
             them
             to
             be
             that
             alone
             most
             excellent
             standing
             Rule
             of
             Christians
             ,
             (
             however
             he
             might
             otherwise
             esteem
             them
             )
             as
             rightly
             believing
             ,
             That
             not
             a
             Law
             engraven
             on
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             (
             much
             less
             writ
             on
             Paper
             )
             but
             an
             invisible
             Spiritual
             Law
             of
             Life
             writ
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             was
             and
             is
             the
             Great
             ,
             Living
             ,
             Infallible
             and
             Perpetual
             Gospel-Rule
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             confined
             to
             the
             very
             express
             Words
             and
             Points
             thereof
             as
             his
             Rule
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             Reason
             for
             reproving
             
               G.
               F.
            
             of
             what
             they
             are
             most
             deserving
             of
             severe
             censure
             .
             Nay
             ,
             G.
             F.
             is
             very
             excusable
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             by
             their
             own
             Principle
             are
             condemnable
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             be
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             with
             them
             :
             For
             it
             would
             be
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               because
               I
               obliege
               a
               man
               with
               strictness
               to
               his
               own
               Rule
               ,
               therefore
               I
               am
               an
               Impostor
               if
               I
               do
               not
               as
               precisely
               square
               my self
               by
               the
               same
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             beg
             more
             then
             becomes
             a
             Modest
             Man
             to
             ask
             ,
             or
             a
             Reasonable
             Man
             to
             grant
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             controverted
             ,
             Whether
             
               that
               Light
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               gave
               forth
               the
               Scriptures
               at
               several
               times
               ,
               on
               several
               Occasions
               ,
               be
               that
               only
               Infallible
               Rule
               of
            
             Christians
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Letter
               ,
               so
               subject
               to
               variety
               of
               Corruptions
               ,
               Additions
               ,
               Diminutions
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             either
             in
             its
             
               Original
               ,
               or
               the
               numerous
               Translations
               that
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ▪
               whereof
               so
               scarcely
               two
               agree
               :
            
             We
             say
             ,
             
               not
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               the
               Life
               it self
               is
               the
               Evang●lical
               Rule
            
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             not
             any
             such
             Divine
             Life
             o●
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             any
             Internal
             Discoveries
             or
             Operations
             ,
             but
             the
             
               bare
               ,
               single
               Letter
               ,
               or
               Scriptures
               containing
               so
               many
               express
               Words
               ,
               Points
               ,
               &c.
               are
               that
               only
               Gospel●Rule
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             to
             make
             G.
             F.
             as
             condemnable
             as
             the
             Pri●●ts
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             prove
             him
             to
             hold
             the
             same
             Principle
             that
             they
             do
             ▪
             which
             because
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             Reproof
             with
             them
             ,
             Indeed
             to
             none
             at
             all
             .
             Where
             let
             it
             be
             further
             considered
             .
             That
             they
             affirm
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             their
             Rule
             ,
             
               whol●
               excluding
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             we
             believe
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             to
             be
             our
             Rule
             ,
             not
             excluding
             the
             Serious
             Use
             of
             Scriptures
             ;
             suitable
             to
             that
             Saying
             ,
             
               They
               that
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               put
               my
               Fear
               in
               their
               Inward
               Parts
               :
               The
               Scriptures
               testifie
               of
               me
               ,
               but
               ye
               will
               not
               come
               unto
               me
               that
               ye
               may
               have
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
             Subject
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             tell
             the
             Man
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             taken
             as
             well
             a
             New
             as
             Insufficient
             Way
             to
             prove
             G.
             F.
             
               an
               Impostor
               &c.
            
             but
             he
             has
             equally
             manifested
             his
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Want
             of
             Candout
             in
             what
             he
             has
             done
             ;
             For
             who
             is
             there
             that
             ever
             understood
             the
             Laws
             of
             Translation
             ,
             that
             would
             revile
             a
             Man
             for
             giving
             the
             same
             Sense
             in
             Words
             ,
             as
             forceable
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             very
             same
             ?
             Or
             ,
             
               Who
               would
               count
               a
               Man
               an
               Impostor
               ,
               False
               Prophet
               ,
               &c.
               because
               of
               a
               meer
               Verbal
               Alteration
               in
               a
               Sentence
               ,
               where
               the
               Matter
               remains
               intire
               ,
               and
               unviolated
               :
            
             Certain
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             Translators
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             their
             Authors
             speak
             their
             matter
             in
             the
             Phrase
             and
             propriety
             of
             that
             Language
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             have
             been
             rendered
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             utterly
             impossible
             if
             they
             had
             been
             turned
             Verbatim
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             genuine
             Phrase
             and
             mode
             of
             their
             Original
             Tongues
             :
             Such
             Versions
             being
             like
             the
             wrong
             side
             of
             the
             Cloath
             ,
             or
             reading
             Words
             backward
             .
             Let
             our
             Adversary
             inform
             himself
             after
             what
             manner
             all
             the
             
               Classick
               Authors
               ,
               Great
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               Famous
               Historians
               ,
               are
               made
               French
               by
               the
               Criticks
               of
               that
               Tongue
               ,
               in
               their
               New
               Academy
               at
               Paris
               ;
               Nor
               is
               Our
               Country
               wholely-void
               of
               Instances
               :
               
               as
               the
               Translation
               of
               Thusidides
               ,
               Polybius
               ,
               Justinus
               ,
               Caesars
               ,
               Comentaries
               ,
               Quintus
               Curtius
               ,
               Livius
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Tacitus
               ,
               Homer
               ,
               Virgil
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
               Lucan
               ,
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               Campanella
               .
               Du-Plessy
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
               B●colini
               ,
               Malvetzy
               ,
               St
               Amour
               ,
            
             and
             fourty
             more
             peeces
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             dare
             affirm
             ,
             that
             neither
             
               Verbs
               ,
               Nouns
               ,
               Pronouns
               ,
               Participles
               ,
               Gerunds
               ,
               Adjectives
               ,
               Conjunctives
               ,
               Copulates
               ,
               Subjunctives
               ,
               Prepositions
               ,
               Adverbs
               ,
               Tenses
               ,
               Cases
               ,
               Numbers
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             so
             much
             as
             considered
             in
             their
             Translation
             ,
             but
             only
             how
             the
             Matter
             so
             exprest
             in
             its
             Original
             Tongue
             ,
             may
             be
             most
             aptly
             rendered
             into
             Our
             own
             :
             If
             then
             this
             Scope
             is
             both
             practised
             by
             ,
             and
             allowed
             to
             all
             Translators
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             why
             it
             should
             be
             so
             Criminal
             in
             G.
             F.
             to
             have
             given
             the
             Scope
             and
             whole
             tendency
             of
             Scripture
             Texts
             ,
             in
             other
             Words
             then
             what
             are
             in
             our
             conmon
             Translations
             .
          
           
             
               But
               certainly
               ,
               this
               shows
               that
               rank
               Enmity
               which
               lodgeth
               in
               the
               Man's
               Mind
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               me
               a
               plain
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               implacable
               Malice
               ,
               that
            
             (
             like
             the
             Black
             Jaundies
             )
             
               has
               so
               over-run
               him
               ,
               as
               I
               fear
               it
               will
               almost
               be
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               ever
               recover
               to
               any
               tolerable
               moderation
               ,
               though
               We
               could
               desire
               he
               might
               come
               to
               a
               Sight
               and
               Sense
               of
               his
               Folly
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               Bitterness
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               longer
               continue
               to
               kick
               against
               the
               pricks
               in
               himself
               ,
               nor
               to
               endeavour
               (
               however
               he
               miss
               his
               aim
               )
               to
               gore
               the
               sides
               of
               an
               Innocent
               People
               ,
               with
               his
               False
               Glosses
               and
               Calumnious
               Accusations
            
             ;
             for
             certainly
             the
             Righteous
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             will
             effectually
             judge
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             by
             whose
             eternal
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             Cause
             on
             Earth
             we
             are
             what
             we
             are
             at
             this
             very
             day
             :
             
               And
               though
               the
               Contradiction
               of
               Abstinate
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               be
               truely
               burthensom
               on
               their
               account
               ;
               and
               this
            
             continual
             toil
             of
             Controversy
             very
             unpleasant
             to
             our selves
             ;
             
               yet
               for
               the
               alone
               sake
               of
               Gods
               unchangeable
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               Way
               to
               Life
               Eternal
               ,
            
             we
             do
             cheerfully
             overlook
             our
             own
             Trouble
             ,
             Weight
             and
             Exercise
             ,
             counting
             it
             our
             duty
             
               (
               and
               therein
               our
               Satisfaction
            
             )
             to
             be
             at
             all
             times
             ready
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             what
             will
             ensue
             .
             
               And
               be
               it
               known
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               Religion
               stands
               not
               in
               the
               Doctrines
               ,
               Meanings
               ,
               Preachings
               ,
               or
               Notions
               of
               mens
               devising
               or
               deducting
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               themselves
               ,
            
             but
             in
             the
             Living
             Quicking
             Power
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             
             which
             plainly
             discovers
             Sin
             ,
             and
             wounds
             deeply
             for
             it
             ▪
             and
             as
             obeyed
             ransoms
             the
             Soul
             from
             Death
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             Grave
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             Lord
             God
             in
             his
             New
             ,
             Living
             and
             Spiritual
             Way
             ,
             
               So
               do
               we
               proclaim
               it
               to
               the
               Nations
               ,
               that
               all
               Religions
               short
               of
               this
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               Form
               without
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               make
               up
               but
               that
               Wh●re
               with
               her
               golden
               Cup
               ,
               which
               has
               bewitched
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               Kindreds
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
            
             She
             that
             has
             a
             name
             to
             Live
             as
             the
             Lambs
             Bride
             ,
             true
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             whilst
             indeed
             She
             is
             but
             that
             great
             Harlot
             ,
             that
             has
             committed
             all
             manner
             of
             Abomination
             with
             whole
             Kingdoms
             ,
             under
             the
             specious
             shew
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
               wherefore
               every
               one
               of
               you
               to
               whom
               this
               Book
               comes
               ,
               search
               and
               examine
               in
               the
               Dread
               and
               Fear
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               how
               it
               stands
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             Hast
             thou
             ever
             been
             prickt
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             repented
             with
             that
             Repentance
             which
             sorrows
             for
             Sin
             past
             ,
             and
             turns
             from
             Sin
             to
             come
             ;
             which
             is
             never
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             ?
             And
             dost
             thou
             feel
             the
             Living
             Powerfull
             Workings
             of
             Gods
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             in
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             regenerating
             thee
             ,
             without
             which
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Heir
             of
             Glory
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             O
             Man
             !
             unless
             thou
             comest
             to
             know
             the
             work
             of
             thy
             Souls
             Redemption
             from
             the
             Pit
             ,
             and
             Deliverance
             of
             thy
             mind
             from
             the
             Snares
             and
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             begun
             in
             thy self
             ,
             by
             which
             to
             live
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Spirit
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             turned
             at
             the
             Reproof
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             hast
             felt
             the
             Blood
             of
             Cleansing
             ,
             and
             art
             now
             walking
             on
             in
             the
             strait
             and
             narrow
             Way
             of
             Life
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             ●rucifies
             the
             Earthly
             Mind
             ,
             thy
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Observations
             ,
             and
             whole
             Religion
             are
             vain
             ,
             and
             will
             prove
             all
             of
             none
             effect
             in
             the
             Day
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             God
             Eternal
             shall
             make
             strict
             Inquisition
             and
             Search
             after
             what
             Fruits
             have
             been
             by
             every
             one
             brought
             forth
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             be
             ye
             all
             awakened
             to
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             mind
             diligently
             that
             Blessed
             Light
             ,
             which
             shines
             in
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             give
             unto
             you
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Knowledge
             and
             Wisdom
             that
             come
             from
             above
             ,
             that
             make
             Wise
             to
             Life
             Eternal
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             that
             is
             from
             below
             may
             
               study
               ,
               carp
               ,
               contend
               about
               Scriptures
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               frame
               and
               imagine
               how
               those
               thing●s
               are
               workt
               that
               are
               mention'd
               therein
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               doth
               ,
               but
               can
               never
               give
               True
               Vnfeigned
               Repentance
               ,
               nor
               Living
               Faith
               ,
               by
               which
               to
               overcome
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               unspotted
               in
               it
               ,
               walking
               with
               God
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Dissolution
               comes
               .
            
             O●
             this
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             Christians
             indeed
             ;
             
             and
             Blessed
             are
             they
             forever
             ,
             who
             having
             found
             that
             
               Living
               Holy
               Light
               and
               Power
            
             ,
             abide
             with
             it
             ;
             certainly
             it
             will
             never
             fail
             them
             ,
             in
             any
             Time
             of
             Streight
             ,
             or
             Hour
             of
             Temptation
             ;
             
               but
               will
               alwayes
               reveal
               it self
               to
               their
               Defence
               and
               Protection
               (
               as
               their
               Minds
               are
               circumspectly
               eyeing
               the
               same
               )
               ▪
               though
               whole
               Armies
               should
               besiege
               them
               ,
               both
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               to
               their
               utter
               Ruin
               and
               Destruction
               :
            
             This
             is
             that
             Foundation
             which
             can
             never
             be
             moved
             ,
             and
             that
             durable
             Rock
             which
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             could
             never
             shake
             ,
             nor
             prevail
             against
             them
             that
             built
             thereon
             in
             any
             Age
             ;
             for
             which
             the
             Holy
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             on
             Earth
             Magnifie
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             return
             and
             ascribe
             to
             Him
             ,
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             all
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Majesty
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             worthy
             ,
             now
             and
             forever
             .
          
           
             THus
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             measure
             of
             good
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             have
             I
             gone
             through
             what
             I
             promised
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             &
             do
             believe
             the
             Lord
             will
             make
             my
             
               Labour
               effectual
               to
               the
               vindication
               of
               his
               Righteous
               Truth
               and
               Servants
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             alone
             Mark
             I
             have
             in
             my
             Eye
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             gratifie
             their
             desire
             ,
             or
             as
             esteeming
             my self
             (
             though
             they
             do
             )
             the
             single
             man
             that
             was
             best
             able
             to
             encounter
             them
             which
             ,
             
             though
             fawning
             enough
             ,
             cannot
             but
             manifest
             the
             contradiction
             of
             that
             Person
             from
             whom
             it
             came
             ,
             who
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             that
             creeping
             Invitation
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             That
             if
             I
             do
             ,
             he
             shall
             ever
             after
             have
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             the
             Popish
             Writers
             that
             defend
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             implying
             ,
             That
             I
             should
             be
             the
             absurdest
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             there
             is
             not
             a
             more
             ridiculous
             Position
             in
             any
             Religion
             then
             that
             :
             but
             this
             Absurdity
             and
             Abuse
             I
             return
             upon
             himself
             ,
             since
             no
             such
             Writer
             could
             spend
             his
             time
             more
             unprofitably
             then
             our
             Adversary
             in
             his
             trivial
             Objections
             against
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               perhaps
               scarce
               so
               scurrcously
            
             .
          
           
             I
             forgive
             him
             his
             small
             Essays
             at
             me
             (
             for
             they
             pinch
             me
             not
             )
             only
             I
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Eighteen
             pence
             Apology
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             lash
             both
             me
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             for
             ,
             
               contains
               that
               Truth
               ,
               Reason
               and
               Evidence
               ,
            
             as
             are
             not
             refutable
             by
             a
             greater
             man
             then
             himself
             ;
             
             and
             will
             stand
             over
             the
             Heads
             of
             those
             pee
             vish
             perverse
             Spirits
             concerned
             in
             it
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               And
               for
               the
               Excuse
               he
               makes
               ,
               why
               he
               seruples
               to
               tell
               us
               who
               he
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               Answered
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               need
               not
               reiterate
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               only
               one
               Passage
               may
               be
               further
               considered
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               where
               he
               sayes
            
             ;
             If
             you
             had
             my
             name
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             what
             Party
             I
             am
             of
             ,
             whether
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Independant
             ,
             
             &c.
             and
             accordingly
             all
             that
             is
             odious
             either
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Party
             ,
             or
             any
             
               Particular
               Person
            
             thereof
             ,
             must
             be
             reckoned
             up
             against
             me
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             as
             your
             Adversary
             Jenner
             ,
             that
             would
             help
             to
             render
             me
             doting
             at
             every
             turn
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             have
             been
             a
             Brasier
             ,
             or
             a
             Taylor
             ,
             the
             World
             must
             be
             told
             my
             name
             ,
             with
             Tinker
             ,
             and
             Taylor
             at
             the
             end
             on
             't
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             won't
             do
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             way
             of
             suggesting
             (
             as
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             against
             Mr
             Danson
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             given
             to
             Gaming
             ,
             Bowls
             and
             Nine-Pins
             )
             and
             if
             it
             prove
             false
             ,
             you
             may
             come
             off
             as
             he
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             you
             did
             but
             query
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             horribly
             belyes
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             never
             charged
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             a
             single
             Person
             farther
             ,
             then
             upon
             that
             guilty
             Person
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             connived
             at
             ,
             or
             justified
             in
             his
             Wickedness
             by
             any
             whole
             Party
             .
             I
             charge
             him
             to
             give
             us
             one
             Instance
             to
             prove
             his
             Reflection
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             know
             him
             to
             be
             neither
             
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterian
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Independant
               ,
               but
               a
            
             Vizarded
             Socinian
             ,
             
               either
               ashamed
               ,
               or
               afraid
               of
               his
               Profession
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             the
             worst
             sence
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             old
             man
             ;
             for
             
               Malice
               ,
               Slander
               ,
               Pride
            
             and
             Enmity
             reign
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Old
             Man
             that
             is
             Accurst
             :
             and
             
               if
               he
               be
               otherwise
               Young
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               blameable
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               dote
               before
               he
               is
               old
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             never
             told
             the
             World
             mens
             Trades
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Detraction
             ,
             or
             Reproach
             :
             our
             Souls
             abhor
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             well
             known
             what
             we
             are
             our selves
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             great
             Tribes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             the
             less
             to
             dispise
             others
             for
             being
             Mechanicks
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             mostly
             such
             our Selves
             ,
             though
             were
             we
             what
             we
             are
             not
             ;
             
               It
               were
               a
               token
               of
               Pride
               and
               Incivility
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               would
               be
               of
               Insolency
               ,
               to
               disdain
               either
               Poverty
               or
               Labour
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Trade
             of
             some
             man
             may
             more
             generally
             denote
             him
             ,
             then
             his
             Name
             ,
             because
             there
             may
             be
             many
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Calling
             ;
             as
             many
             Bunnions
             ,
             but
             not
             many
             Bunnions
             that
             
             are
             Tinkers
             ,
             and
             being
             generally
             so
             stiled
             ,
             not
             in
             reproach
             (
             that
             we
             know
             of
             (
             
               since
               that
               title
               neither
               adds
               nor
               diminishes
               )
            
             but
             in
             a
             way
             of
             distinction
             ,
             
               perhaps
               we
               may
               have
               so
               distinguished
               him
            
             ;
             but
             certainly
             if
             our
             Adversary
             were
             either
             of
             an
             honest
             Calling
             ,
             or
             sought
             not
             after
             a
             reputation
             in
             the
             World
             above
             it
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             telling
             us
             who
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             his
             base
             Suggestion
             of
             G.
             W.
             is
             manifest
             :
             for
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             Priests
             give
             themselves
             the
             Liberty
             of
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             what
             Game
             (
             almost
             )
             do
             they
             scruple
             to
             play
             at
             :
             But
             indeed
             their
             religious
             Game
             they
             are
             most
             constant
             and
             expert
             in
             ,
             
               which
               they
               get
               most
               by
            
             ;
             for
             in
             other
             Sports
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             lose
             ,
             but
             
               in
               that
               Game
               ,
               they
               alwales
               win
               ,
               the
               poor
               People
               are
               the
               Losers
               :
               And
               if
            
             G.
             W.
             to
             detect
             the
             Priest
             ,
             since
             others
             gave
             themselves
             that
             lose
             ,
             did
             therefore
             make
             that
             Query
             ;
             must
             it
             therefore
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             that
             he
             concluded
             him
             such
             ?
             Would
             this
             malicious
             Adversary
             be
             so
             served
             in
             every
             Query
             that
             may
             be
             put
             by
             him
             ?
             But
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             reasonable
             men
             that
             shall
             ever
             read
             us
             ,
             if
             his
             apprehension
             of
             our
             calumniating
             him
             ,
             be
             a
             Good
             reason
             for
             him
             to
             refuse
             us
             his
             name
             ,
             
               ●
               whilst
               he
               takes
               his
               whole
               fill
               in
               abusing
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               name
               too
               :
            
             thereby
             condemning
             that
             in
             others
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             anticipation
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             actually
             guilty
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               but
            
             the
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             God
             will
             certainly
             one
             day
             avenge
             our
             Innocency
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             this
             malicious
             Slanderer
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             wilfully
             take
             part
             with
             him
             to
             traduce
             it
             ,
             unto
             whom
             we
             recommend
             our selves
             in
             all
             our
             endeaours
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             his
             holy
             Truth
             ,
             being
             freely
             resigned
             to
             do
             his
             Will
             in
             our
             Generation
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             plentifull
             Rewarder
             of
             those
             that
             truly
             fear
             him
             ,
             though
             the
             time
             hastens
             that
             he
             will
             also
             take
             vengance
             upon
             the
             Ungodly
             ;
             and
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               in
               that
               day
               ,
            
             our
             Adversary
             will
             wish
             he
             had
             as
             well
             concealed
             his
             Book
             as
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           to
           advise
           the
           Man
           ,
           if
           he
           intends
           any
           farther
           Controversie
           with
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           not
           lose
           his
           time
           ,
           nor
           trouble
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           any
           common
           Principles
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           judged
           to
           Err
           ,
           
             for
             we
             have
             common
             Adversaries
             enough
             ,
          
           upon
           our
           hands
           (
           especially
           since
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           conscious
           of
           Hypocrisie
           to
           himself
           in
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           against
           us
           )
           but
           if
           he
           please
           to
           be
           so
           open
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           forth
           in
           what
           we
           have
           some
           Ground
           to
           believe
           is
           his
           Complexion
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           If
           he
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           but
           
             purus
             homo
          
           ,
           purely
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           a
           Creature
           ,
           that
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           are
           three
           distinct
           Essences
           and
           Persons
           ;
           that
           God
           is
           in
           a
           Bodily
           Shape
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           like
           a
           man
           ;
           a
           gross
           conceit
           borrowed
           from
           the
           
             Egyptian
             Monks
          
           (
           therefore
           called
           Anthropomorphites
           )
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           mortal
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           the
           like
           Articles
           of
           his
           Biddlean
           Creed
           ,
           
             then
             I
             hope
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             the
             Truth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             ,
          
           and
           to
           give
           a
           sufficient
           
             Reason
             of
             the
             Hope
             that
             is
             in
             us
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A54224-e2530
           
             Tit.
             P.
             1.
             
          
           
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             pag.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             Tol.
             
               in
               16.
               cap.
            
             Joan
             com
             
          
           
             Mald.
             
               in
               16.
               cap.
            
             Joan
             comm
             .
          
           
             Bez.
             
               in
               16.
               cap.
            
             9.
             comm
             .
          
           
             D.
             H.
             H.
             
               Parap
               .
               on
            
             Evang.
             
          
           
             Hutch
             .
             comm
             .
             on
             John
             
          
           
             Socin
             .
             explic
             .
             loc
             .
             Scrip.
             pa.
             101.
             
          
           
             Slicht
             .
             in
             Joan
             Evang.
             comm
             .
             C.
             16.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             Paul
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Slicht
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom.
             comm
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             in
             prior
             Epist
             .
             ad
             comm
             .
             cap.
             2.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Cor.
             comm
             .
             c.
             2.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             Slicht
             .
             inter
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Cor.
             comm
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             Paul
             ad
             Gal.
             comm
             .
          
           
             Slicht
             .
             in
             prim
             .
             Epist
             .
             Joan.
             c.
             2.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             of
             one
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Pag.
             197.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             205.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             208.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             218
             ,
             219.
             221.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             222.
             223.
             224.
             235.
             223.
             
          
           
             Curcell
             .
             advers
             .
             Mares
             .
             dissert
             .
             prim
             .
             Pag.
             114.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54224-e8840
           
             Erasm
             .
             in
             John.
             
          
           
             Mald.
             in
             Joan.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Drus
               .
               in
               Jo.
            
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Bez.
             in
             not
             .
             foed
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             32.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Heb.
             c.
             10.
             vers
             .
             32.
             comm
             .
          
           
             John
             5.
             44.
             
             Isa
             .
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10
             ,
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             in
             Joan.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Erasm
             .
             in
             prim
             .
             cap.
             Joan.
             comm
             .
          
           
             Bez.
             in
             nov
             .
             faed
             .
          
           
             Toll
             in
             prim
             .
             cap.
             Joan.
             com
             .
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             Maldon
             .
             in
             prim
             .
             Joan.
             cap.
             comm
             .
             pag.
             411
             ,
             412.
             
          
           
             Vat.
             in
             prim
             .
             cap.
             Joan.
             com
             .
          
           
             Zeg
             .
             in
             prim
             .
             cap.
             Joan.
             com
             .
          
           
             Cam.
             in
             Joan.
             cap.
             1.
             comm
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             pag.
             42.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Page
             42.
             43.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             See
             Orig.
             in
             Matt.
             pag.
             487.
             
          
           
             Jerom
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Chrys
             .
             ●n
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Amb.
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Theophy
             .
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Zeg
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             c.
             15.
             v.
             31.
             
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             prim
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             15.
             
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Var.
             Lect.
             
          
           
             Page
             31.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             33.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Page
             31.
             
             Acts
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             36
             
             Act.
             18.
             26.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Page
             9.
             
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Read
             John
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             John
             2.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             John
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             John
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             John
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Remember
               the
               Prophet
            
             Micah
             ,
             chap.
             15
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             thou
             
               Bethlehem
               Ephratah
            
             ,
             though
             thou
             be
             little
             among
             the
             Thousands
             of
             Judah
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             thee
             shall
             be
             come
             forth
             unto
             me
             that
             is
             to
             be
             Ruler
             in
             Israel
             ;
             whos
             's
             Goings●
             forth
             have
             bin
             
               from
               of
               Old
               ,
               from
               Everlasting
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Read
             Mal.
             3.
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             5.
             
             &
             observe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             Lord
             by
             way
             of
             Excellency
             .
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             Page
             16.
             
          
           
             Page
             17.
             
          
           
             John
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Page
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             John
             16.
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
          
           
             Page
             8.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Page
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             v.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Page
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             28
             ,
             29
             30.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Page
             14.
             
          
           
             Page
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             6.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             20.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Page
             16.
             
          
           
             Page
             16.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
             Ephes
             5.
             25
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
          
           
             John
             14.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             
          
           
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Page
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Page
             21.
             2
             
             Cor
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Page
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             Page
             26.
             
          
           
             Page
             27.
             
          
           
             Page
             27.
             
          
           
             Page
             28.
             
          
           
             Page
             28.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Page
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             43
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             Page
             44.